Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - Goth

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5 ... 10
41
Climax Control Archives / title rematch (vs Ariana Angelos)
« on: October 07, 2022, 07:50:59 PM »

The road to resurrection.
 
Part One: Ariana Angelos

 
October 4th 2022
 
Melissa can be seen working out in the gym as normal, trying to get herself into shape for her big main event title rematch against Ariana Angelos. Trying to get her focus off everything that has happened as of late. Her title loss, that of Goth. Her going off on him, the missed opportunity for Goth to become number one contender for the world title…. All different kinds of things that have happened in a month’s time. Something that she had to admit was new to her, realizing the reality of what Goth’s words truly had meant. She was just too stubborn to get her point across and stick with.
 
The sweat pours off her face while doing pushups, her face is focused upon the mirror in front of her as she snarls at any given moment that she feels her muscles in her arms starting to show any sign of fatigue. She pushes herself up to her feet after a few more pushups and walks over to the bench and grabs her towel and bottle of water in order to clench herself while wiping off the sweat from her face.
 
“Hey.”
 
Melissa doesn’t respond to Goth entering the gym as she continues to drink from the bottle of water, causing Goth to sigh as he places his gym bag down next to the bench where Melissa had her towel and bottle of water. He turns his attention towards her and stares towards her for a few moments without saying a word until….
 
“How long are you intending to play this game Melissa??”
 
She looks at him with a cold stare after putting the bottle down before walking straight passed him without saying a word, only to have Goth grab her by the arm, causing her to spin around angrier than before.
 
“GET YOUR HANDS OFF OF ME!!!”
 
Goth stares at her without saying a word, allowing his hand to loosen around her arm as she starts to walk towards the treadmill. Starting to prepare for her cardio exercises when suddenly Goth gets on the treadmill in front of her, causing her to press the stop button and stars him in the eyes as he looks back at her, showing no sign of emotion.
 
“”What do you want from me Gerrit???
 
“I was hoping that we could have a…”
 
“Talk?? Is that what you want?? Do you want to talk with me?? Perhaps you haven’t noticed, but I’m trying to prepare to regain my title okay??”
 
She shakes her head as she turns her concentration back upon the treadmill, starting to prepare for her workout as Goth decides not to push his luck in angering Melissa even more and decides to start his workout as well as he walks over towards the bench press, giving Melissa the time to focus on what she wants to do.
 
“Fucking asshole”
 
She whispers underneath her breath as she sees Goth walk towards the bench press through the mirror in front of her, shaking her head mentally before attempting to focus back on the treadmill and the television screen in front of her. Only to get more frustrated as her thoughts go back to what had happened a week ago, starting to argue with herself whether she had been right to go off on him like this, knowing that he had good intentions.
 
“Damnit”
 
She cranks up the speed on the treadmill, trying to take her focus from the doubt that is creeping inside her head. Hoping that it would help her to regain her concentration, only to realize that it isn’t working and stops the treadmill.
 
“Damnit Gerrit!!”
 
She screams as she turns her attention towards her fiance as she walks straight towards him, who looks back at her with a look of confusion.
 
“What the….?”
 
He quickly sits up after placing the bar back upon its spot as he wants to approach Melissa, trying to apologize towards her for upsetting her. Only to have Melissa catch him off guard by planting a big time kiss upon his lips. The sudden action catches Goth off guard for a few moments before wrapping his arms around her, giving her a big time hug as the two are in a moment of pure love.
 
“What is it with you?? Why can’t I stay mad at you??”
 
She asks after the two finally break the kiss as she stares him lovingly into his eyes, he looks back at her with a look of relief. The two look at each other for a few moments without saying a word as he starts to chuckle.
 
“Why?? Because I’m such a sweet talker right??”
 
Melissa rolls her eyes at the comment that he had made before shaking her head in disbleief.
 
“Yeah, yeah… I know, you had me with hello right??”
 
The two burst out in laughter as Goth plants a soft kiss upon her cheek before letting go, he doesn’t take his eyes off of her as he lets out a deep sigh.
 
“Look, I do want to say that you were right to be mad at me. I know that I have not been around in the way that you had expected from me. I…”
 
Melissa places her finger upon his lips, telling Goth to shut up as she smiles at him lovingly.
 
“Look Gerrit, we don’t have to go through this once again. But yeah, you have been an asshole and I hope you won’t be so stupid again okay? Because I need you just as much as you need me, I got two important matches coming up and I’ll be damned to have it taken away from me. Because if you think I was a bitch in recent weeks?? Then you haven’t seen anything yet, okay??”
 
The words causes Goth to swallow, this causes melissa to chuckle at his reaction before giving him a kiss
 
“Now be a good little boy and work on that sexy body of yours and we will talk later..”
 
She kisses him on the lips as this causes Goth to react with a smile and heads back towards the bench press to continue his workout. Melisa looks after him, admiring his muscular physique and sighs before turning her attention back towards the treadmill. There she starts to run on the treadmill while watching the television before thinking back to the past life where she remembers the struggles she had with her father, who just like Goth had an alcohol abuse problem.
 
“Oh fuck…, why now???”
 
The pain of the memories start to kick in as her eyes start to well, tears slowly falling from her cheeks upon the floor as she quickly wipes her face with the back of her arm in the hope of Goth not having noticed her moment of weakness. Her eyes swiftly look in front of her in the mirror, noticing that Goth is still doing his workout as that causes her to sigh of relief.
 
“Why is this happening to me???”
 
She starts to ask herself, hoping that Goth had not heard her over the loud music that is playing in the gym before turning her attention back towards her own workout. She keeps running when suddenly she notices that the temperature is rising, making her wonder what has happened to the cooling of the gym. She looks up as she suddenly notices that the surrounding has changed, she is no longer running on a treadmill in the gym but standing in her old liviring room
 
“What in the hell??”
 
She says with a bewildered look on her face,she had not been in this living room of her fathers house since beyond her memories. She looks down, notices that her gear that she had been wearing has changed into her old schoolgirl outfit that she was forced to wear. She looks around, notices the fireplace is burning and that it could only mean one thing.
 
“MELISSA!!! Where the hell is that girl at!!!”
 
She hears the screaming from the back of the house, she knew that her father kept a refrigerator in the back of his garage. He must have grabbed a few bottles before coming back and get wasted before turning his attention towards her. Immediately she tries to search for a place to hide, somehow trying to push away the thoughts of how in the hell she had vanished from the gym into her father’s old home. She runs towards the basement, a spot that she had hid many of times quite successfully as her father’s back had caused him issues to make it impossible for him to get on his hands and knees and crawl around the tiny area. She quickly hides in the basement, trying to control her anxiety for the many different creatures that are scattering around the ground. She barely managed a scream when she had felt a spider crawl up her back before swatting it away as she heard her father’s footsteps.
 
“Melissa!!!!”
 
She could hear the anger in his voice, remembering the days of how she had often cried herself to sleep underneath a blanket on the ground. Wishing for her father to get help to fix his addiction, but ultimately she had decided to run away. She had never forgiven herself for abandoning her father, she had always loved her father even with his addiction problems seemingly having grown larger and larger. She had often wanted to talk about it with Goth, wanting to tell him that she wanted to visit her father one day as she felt guilt and wanted to help him. But her guilt had always held her back for taking that final step, scared that he might be offended by her or even worse… dead.
 
She hears his footsteps stop near the door of the basement, her heart is pounding in her throat. Not knowing what would happen as well as the thought constantly entering her mind that this can’t be real. Wishing that this is all but a dream, but then again it had all felt so real before she somehow got transported back in time and place. She notices the door open as a dark tall figure is standing in front of her, the light of the hallway makes it impossible for her to figure out who it is as it has been blinding her. But she knew that it had to be her father….
 
“Melissa?? Are you alright???”
 
A concerned voice asks her as she suddenly opens her eyes and finds herself on her back in the gym with Goth standing over her with a concerned look on his face. She struggles to digest what has happened, how in the hell she had gotten back from her father’s house into the gym, why she is on her back and why in the hell she is feeling such a pain in the back of her head.
 
Later that day
 
Goth and Melissa are seen dining in a restaurant that he had booked for just the two of them, he is wearing a black Armani suit and white blouse while Melissa is dressed in a beautiful red evening gown. There’s a Jazz Quartet playing some soft music in the background that gives some extra romantic vibes to the burning candles in the middle of the table that contains the only pure light on their table. Goth is concentrated upon his course, not noticing Melissa sipping on the glass of champagne while staring in the distance, thinking back upon the events earlier in the day inside the gym. Asking herself why she had the flashback to her father and why she had fallen down on the floor. She closed her eyes for a few moments, letting out a soft sigh before placing the glass back upon the table as her fingers slowly wonders towards her spoon to pick up something off of her plate as this causes Goth to notice her.
 
“You ok?? Do you want to order something else??”
 
The words startle Melissa out of her thoughts, letting her eyes gaze upon her fiance with a startled look on her face. Realizing that Goth was looking back at her with a look of concern on his face, causing her to shake her head and flashes him a fake smile in the hope that it would take away his concern.
 
“Yeah, I’m fine. I was just thinking about how I would kick Ariana’s ass this week.”
 
She flashes him her eyelashes, she knew that he always loved that. But this time Goth was seeing through it, dropping his silverware and leans back against his chair. He stares her down before crossing his arms across his chest.
 
“Cut the crap Melissa, what is going on?? You have been silent ever since the situation in the gym.”
 
Melissa lets out a sigh, grabs her glass of champagne and engulfs the entire remainder of the champagne down her throat before placing it back upon the table. She has her gaze upon her plate for a few seconds, trying to collect all of her thoughts before explaining what is going on towards the love of her life.
 
“I….”
 
She chokes at the attempt to explain towards Goth what is troubling her, worried whether he would get upset because of his own past, worried over the fact that she had kept this a secret for him since the time that they got together and fell in love. She stares into the eyes of Goth, noticing his concerned look and realized that she cannot keep a secret for him for much longer.
 
“I had a flashback…., to a period in my life that i’m ashamed about.”
 
Goth raises an eyebrow, but knows her well enough to know that he shouldn’t push his luck. He slowly extends his hand towards her, placing it on top of the back of her hand and gently rubs it to let her know he is here for her.
 
“I ran away from home when I was very young, my father was an alcoholic after my mother left him.”
 
She starts to feel his hand tense for a moment before relaxing again and starts to caress her hand as his face becomes even more concerned.
 
“He often had rage attacks after he drank too much alcohol, he always turned his aggression towards me.”
 
Goth is about to say something, but she shakes her head as he calms down in his seat.
 
“He never placed a hand upon me, his assault was mostly verbal. I never had the guts to ask him why, but I think it’s because I looked so much like my mother. In the beginning it was solely about my grades or the boys that I was seeing. ”
 
She says with a weak smile upon her face, recognizing that her father was very protective towards her even though he was drunk.
 
“But after several years I recognized that his rage grew stronger when I became a young woman. I….”
 
She inhales deeply before wiping off some tears from her eyes a the memories of those days had gotten to become too much for her.
 
“I was not allowed to date, or go out with friends. I had to stay home, I had to do the cleaning and cooking as he was incapable of doing anything but drink. It had become too much for me after the final time he got drunk I had to hide in the basement for the millionth time… It made me realize that if I would stay, that it would be the end of my life. Deciding to run away after the moment came that he had passed out without any leaving a note explaining why….”
 
She lowers her head, allowing the tears start to flow as she is unable to stop it. Goth quickly gets to his feet and wraps his arms around her in an attempt to soothe her. The two stay like that for ten minutes before dropping to his knees in front of her while holding on to both of her hands.
 
“I left home, hid with friends in the hope that he would never find me. Soon enough I took all the money I had saved and flew to America, knowing that at least then I could start all over again. In the hope of finding peace and…..”
 
She looks at Goth with tears of joy flowing down her cheeks
 
“And love…”
 
The two smile as Goth leans towards her and places a soft kiss upon her lips, causing her to shiver all over as he carefully holds her in his arms
 
“I love you and I will be here for you forever….”
 
She places her soft hands upon his chest while resting her head against his shoulder and calmly breaths of relief. Knowing that her darkest secret has come out.
 
to be continued
 
The Rematch
 
It’s evening, the sun is slowly descending as Melissa is walking the Nevada desert. Staring ahead of her while admiring the beautiful nature phenomena of the descending sun. She is wearing a short dark leather jacket over a black shirt that has her face on it and reads Lady Goth underneath her face and a long black leather pants complete with black leather boots. She walks a few more steps before kneeling as she grabs some sand in her hand and let it fly through her fingers.
 
“I have to admit that I had not expected the bosses to hand me a rematch for the Bombshell Roulette title. Especially after I had my confrontation with Jessie, vowing that I would give up that rematch clause just to shut her up.
 
“But I guess it’s true what they say, God DOES work in mysterious ways.”

 
She gives a small smirk as she claps her hands clean from the sand and slowly gets back to her feet. She looks around as the sun is halfway vanished from sight, starting to admire the beautiful different kinds of colors that has taken over from the normal blue sky and white clouds.
 
“Beautiful view isn’t it?? Something that people don’t take time and admire, not caring to understand that this is something that has been happening for how many centuries now?? It’s something that we rather want to take for granted, day becomes night and night becomes day. It’s quite the easiest tradition that we have been following since the first time that we could remember it…. We wake up, we go to work…. and eventually we fall asleep. It has become so predictable as we have grown to take it for granted… Something that isn’t always the right thing to do. Just like me expecting that I would walk out still the Bombshell Roulette champion after that triple threat match. It’s funny when I look back at it, how many things have gone wrong during that match, how I did not perform at the level that I know to this very day that I can compete in?? Is it over confidence? Is it perhaps looking past these two and wanting to kick Jessie Salco’s ass? And all I can say right now, does it really matter? Does it matter for me to find excuses to the pointing fingers that I have had to deal with since my debut. And quite honestly?? I’m glad that I am no longer undefeated, I’m glad that I no longer have to care what others would say about me not being able to keep it up much longer. Because I have done something that none of those doubters have ever achieved in their entire stinking careers.”
 
The grimace on her face tells us that even though she takes pride of her past achievements, she still has an angry feeling burning deep inside her gut.
 
“Does it make things easier for me to accept that you took away my title Ariana?? Of course not, the fact that I was a professional to congratulate you on the victory doesn’t mean that I liked it. But I knew one day our paths would cross and I got the opportunity to kick your face down the dirt somehow….. ”
 
She turns her face towards the camera with a cold and icy stare
 
“And guess what Ariana?? That moment will arrive in mere days. Something that I did not needed any motivation to be ready for this coming Sunday, no further tactical masterplan do I need to come up with, because little boys and girls.. With Roulette rules, you never know what you can expect.”
 
A sinister yet small smirk emerges upon her face for a second or two, slowly vanishing back to the cold and dark gaze that we have not seen from her in the past.
 
“How did it feel? Were you celebrating with all your friends after your match?? Telling the world that you couldn’t actually believe that it truly happened?? Even though your strong statements have been that you knew you would beat me didn’t you?? But seriously Ariana?? Did you?? Did you truly believe the mere notion that there would be a chance in hell that with your own ability that YOU could take me out for the victory?? Of course I could pity myself to the moon and back that you didn’t actually pinned me, but that’s what weaklings would use isn’t it?? So I won’t, I have never used excuses, hid behind lies to cover up my own mistakes. I never said one thing and then changed my mind the week after, just because it would fit me better. Something that you should ask one of your oldest friends about, I am sure that Jessie can open up a book or two about how to change the narrative as long as she sees fit?? It’s not like I told her a while ago whether she actually would have preferred to beat you for that title instead of me??”
 
She gives a wink towards the camera, referring to a confrontation between her and Jessie a while ago where she actually referred to something similar.
 
“But don’t worry little buttercup, I am not here trying to break up a good friendship. I am here to reclaim my championship belt in a main event match of Climax Control.To actually perform once again under the bright lights of the main event of the wrestling company’s top show….. Thousands in attendance and millions watching all aorund the world… Just imagine what that could do to a young and up and coming star, someone that has never been in the same position. I know it is hard to be thrown into a predicament that is new to you… And we both know how I truly endured, don’t we???”
 
“But for all of you out there that aren’t aware of what I am talking about….. The night where I beat Jessie Salco in a leather strap match… Where you have to touch all four corners first to walk away champion.”

 
She raises her eyebrow towards the camera, but remains calm.
 
“Sounds quite simple doesn’t it?? Beat your opponent into oblivion, drag her around the ring while you slap your hand across each and every top turnbuckle without any hesitation. And when you do, you are the victor in such an old and yet barbaric attraction to fill the hearts of the weaklings with joy. As if we are back in the Gladiator days of the Roman Empire… “
 
“It made me realize something Ariana, during that match it made me realize that I wasn’t just defending my championship belt at that moment… That I wasn’t solely trying to prove all of you doubters wrong… Oh no, it was a moment where I realized that EVERYTHING that I have ever mentioned about carrying a division on my fucking back was true…. Something that I bet has NEVER crossed your fucking mind now has it??? But of course it hasn’t, how could it? You are just a simple little girl that has been fighting against all odds to prove your worth in this company haven’t you?? Now I got a newsflash for you, you did it ONCE!! Your expectations have vanished as snow before your very own eyes, only to be replaced by an uphill battle, I know eventually you will succumb to Ariana… And you know why?? Because I have had to deal with it every single week of my reign. Funny how it is so refreshing to be on the other side of the coin for a change… To look in from outside instead of having to swap everyone away as if you were a pesky fly that just won’t stop bothering you until it gets what it wants. And you know something Ariana?? I want your blood.”

 
Melissa takes a moment to enjoy the darker becoming skyline of the Nevada desert, the wind blows through her hair as it reveals the muscular neck that smoothly transfers to her shoulders.
 
“I am not interested in sending out futile and desperate threats for what I will do to you Ariana. You know firsthand what I am capable of inside that six sided ring. That combined with the mere realization that whatever match stipulation ultimately will decide our fate in whether walking out the champion or not…. It will always give me an opening that I will be able to take advantage of Ariana. Just like I am laughing at the futile attempts of Jessie Salco once again trying to scare me with something new…. Something EXTREME.”
 
She uses her hands to emphasis the final word in a mocking fashion, as if it something that should scare her before shaking her head in disbelief.
 
“Everyone knows that I am a former kickboxer, everyone has looked at me with a look of disdain. As if I didn’t belong in the wrestling industry, but how quickly peoples perspectives started to change after I crushed everyone in my sight… including you… And nobody has truly figured out why I have adapted so easily in this supposedly superior aft of combat. Because you all are so fucking stupid…”
 
The first sign of a sneer emerges upon her face after discrediting the intellect of the average wrestler.
 
“Have you ever seen a Rico Verhoeven fight? Of course not, the big question mark emerges upon your ignoran face from the moment I uttered his name. The most dominant champion in Glory kickboxing history… A man that is relentless, that does not give you an inch. That has slaid giants and have crushed supposedly stronger and faster challengers that has stepped foot in the ring with him. He even broke the leg of a legend that made a return to the sports in the hope of one foolish moment of glory…. He broke his leg with one instant as the former champ cried like a little bitch. And you know what Rico did??”
 
“Of course you don’t, you are lucky if you actually know how to cook an egg. Let alone pay attention to dominance personified. He showed him respect, told him that if he ever wanted another shot at Rico, that he would accept it. Only to have his opponent look at him with fear in his eyes, realizing what he had signed up for in the first place. Something that you should be having for me Ariana… Because I intend to smother you from the moment that the bell rings. I intend to go after you, cut the ring in half before cornering you. Giving me the opportunity to clamp behind your head and drive my knees into your midsection and ribs. Oh yeah, I know it is unwise to unravel my strategy inside that six sided ring. But that’s the point Ariana, I don’t care. I don’t give a fuck, I am given an opportunity to use the Bombshell Roulette Champion as punching bag, feasting my unsational appitte before I start to devour the main course when I step foot in the structure of Jessie Salco’s own choosing.”
 
“Call it arrogance, call it stupidity, call it whatever the fuck you want. I don’t care. Because I have come to the conclusion that even though I respect you, I applaud you for having shown the mere fact that you possess the means of winning a match by any means necessary. It also shows the weakness that is brewing inside of you, even though I am not going to state that you are a paper champion. Because you have won the match, so you deserve to hold the accolades of everything that comes with it. It will still not help you dealing with the relentless aggression that is building inside of me, the aggression that I had planned  to unleash upon the poor to be Jessie Salco will make a detour on Climax Control. And I’m actually glad that I could give the world and most importantly the owners and Jessie Salco a sneak preview of what the old hack can be expecting at High Stakes… By watching me decimate you inside the ring…. And there’s nothing that she can do to prevent me from doing that to you Ariana.
 
“And even if she had a chance to save you, she won’t, because all that she cares about is that Roulette title reign, to have held it a record amount of time before finally allowing her soon to be crippled body to retire. Is that the type of friend that you wish to have Ariana??? But wait, friends are a relative term in the sport of wrestling isn’t it??? The Mecca of betrayal between friends or even family.An don’t tell me that I am talking about rhetorical assumptions…. Ask her long time tag team partner…. f”

 
Melissa grins as she turns her attention more and more towards the camera as the ever darkening sky looms over her as if it is a Gothic painting.
 
“But this isn’t about you and Jessie, even though I could go on for hours and hours. It still is about you defending that championship belt for the very first time, your FIRST championship belt that had become an obsession for you ever since you had to endure me taking that championship opportunity away from you. Having to witness me outlast each and every other Bombshell in that match. Becoming one of the many of you WRESTLERS out there that couldn’t believe that I was better than each and every one of you. And that does not change the fact that you hold that belt Ariana, hell I could even care less if I beat you without winning that title. It will only prove my point even more that you will walk around telling the world that you are still champion, realizing that you do not even deserve it. ”
 
She moves her head from left to right without taking her eyes off the camera as she continues to smile.
 
“Does it start to set in already Ariana?? I’m not the woman that you believed I would be. I am not the woman that will tell you all the denial routine stories that are so infamous amongst you idiots. I’m a fighter, I’m a type of bitch that does not stop until I get what I want. And the problem for you is that you do not realize what I truly want. Ultimately that championship belt is coming home with me, but ultimately ridding myself and the world from you and Jessie’s bitching is ultimately what I truly want. I want to move on, I want to face new opponents without having to worry about one of the three stooges of the Bombshell division sticking their noses into MY business. Go ahead and start to leach yourself upon another victim, because that’s what leeches do, feeding upon others because you wouldn’t even be relevant without ME!!!”
 
“The mere fact that I wasn’t even mentioned as newcomer of the year already shows the world that you people aren’t far from enjoying insulting true talent. The mere fact that I am not even considered a reliable threat to anyone out there already proves to me that each and everyone needs to have their heads kicked in. I already start to pity the Bombshell Roulette division once I have scraped your name off the pavement and tossed your lifeless carcass into the ocean to watch you drown in your own misery. Because unlike others, I will not throw a lifeline into the water in an attempt to save you. Because that’s the price you pay when you dare to close the door in front of my face and deny me from what I am destined to achieve in this sport you hold so dear.”
 
“The only question I need to ask you Ariana, which side of your face do you want me to kick your skull in?? Because it doesn’t matter what type of match we will have, I will have that one specific moment where you will lift up your face and turn straight into The Shade of Black… Where your career will end up like every night that you go to sleep. Nothing more than a dissapointment, something that I know you and everyone else will take for granted. Because you don’t deserve that championship, you don’t deserve to be in the main event of a Climax Control or a Super Card.”
 
“I didn’t get to enjoy being the champ, because of people like you and Jessie Salco, but I’ll be damned to witness a High Stakes Super Card where the two of YOU get to decide who will walk out as champion . So do me a favor, don’t start to complain and cry like a little bitch who you are when I beat you…. Don’t go and run for excuses and demand title rematches that you do not deserve… And you know why?? Because I didn’t….. And I never will…. So live with it, because this coming Sunday everything that you possess will be gone… Except one crucial massive headache….. ”

 
With that the shot slowly fades as Melissa walks out of the shot.

42
Climax Control Archives / Chapter One: Respect
« on: September 30, 2022, 06:52:31 PM »
(OOC: I have permission from Kat to use her character of Whisper in my rp)


 
The Rebirth of sorts 

Chapter One: Respect.


It has been a while since Goth’s last appearance upon Sin City after losing the Internet title to Lachlan Kane. A man that he has congratulated after his victory, not shying away from his responsibility as a pro wrestler and a veteran of this company. Knowing that his opportunity would arise very soon, either a rematch down the road or something different and bigger.

“Wake up sleepie head.”

Shouts Melissa from the other room, throwing a shirt towards Goth who is still in his bed half sleeping. Groaning over the sudden attempt from his fiance to wake him up.

“Leave me alone!!”

Comes his response, hYe has not been in the best of mood as of late, losing his last two matches in Sin City Wrestling and losing a title that he had taken pride in by taking it away from Jack Washington. He had gone home to his mother for a week after the final Super Show, trying to recollect his thoughts on what to do next as well as trying to widen his horizon. Sadly the frustration has been impossible for him to ignore, feeling that he had let himself down and the entire Saviors, the man that they had brought in to the group because they felt that he would have made them better. And then there was Melissa’s title loss, he took it to himself to take the blame for her loss as well, believing that he perhaps had not prepared her well enough.

It had annoyed him that he could not have allowed himself to stare into the eyes of Mac Bane, the man that had lost the world title to Ken Davieson. He felt that he had let the man down that had brought him into the group. That showed him the respect that he himself had felt was missing since his return. And even though he had achieved some memorable achievements throughout the twelve months since he had returned, it was clearly not enough for a man that held up very high standards for himself.

“This shirt better not be that sparkle one one….”

He murmurs, remembering the last that he was in this situation, Melissa had thrown him a shirt as well. He had not paid attention after putting it on and went to the gym, Getting confronted by many wide eye stares of the other participants in the gym that had caused him to realize something had gone wrong, ultimately ending up to be a big hit on Youtube as someone had videotaped his arrival and the many of reactions from the other people in the gym. Goth had not taken it lightly, nearly knocked some guy to the ground for having made some wrong comments.

He sits right up, holding the shirt in front of him. He sighs of relief as he realizes that it is one of his favorite shirts that he loved to wear to the gym. He notices Melissa standing in the entrance of the bedroom after he had put on the shirt, staring at him with a big time smile on her face.

“Did Old Man Grumpy have something to say??”

He sighs, he usually enjoyed her sense of humor as it normally would always light him up. But for some reason he was really not in the mood to be cheered. He felt the need to prove something, not wanting to be remembered for having a title, only to lose it on the first title defense. He had wanted to have one final run, to have one final big match and for some reason it was much more difficult for him to hold on to the belt that he had won not so long ago. He knew that Sin City Wrestling was a part of the elite in wrestling, putting himself on the top of that list among the greats that has been a part of this company or still is. And yet,

“You know damn well what I was referring to Melissa.”

He says as he straightens the shirt, he exits the bed as he walks over towards the table where she had made him some breakfast. He had kissed her on the cheek on the way towards breakfast, causing her to react irritated as she never enjoyed it when he had not shaved himself for a while. Goth rolls his eyes as he moves towards his seat, sitting down and picks up the baked eggs and places it on his sandwich before saying a quick prayer before eating. We see Melissa sit down upon the opposite of he table and grabs some cheese to place on top of her sandwich.

“Still not feeling happy huh Gerrit??”

He glances over towards her, giving her an annoyed look as she rolls her eyes and leans back against her chair and crosses her arms across her chest.

“FUnny, I remembered someone tell me a while ago to always keep your focus at hand. No matter what the outcome of your match.”

This remark causes Goth to drop the knife and fork on the table, staring straight into her eyes with anger.

“I have said my Whoosaa a few times already Melissa, I have picked up a horse shoe for good luck and I have swam with the dolphins, I am purely one with positivity. So if you don’t mind?? I got an egg sandwich to devour.”

He says before taking a large bite to emphasize his words, causing her to roll her eyes. He knew that she was right, he wanted to apologize. But something inside of him held him back, he feels her eyes burning straight at him as he does not look up to meet her gaze

“You truly are an asshole Gerrit.”

She gets up and walks off, not allowing him to give him a chance to make any kind of remark. He stares at her, realizing he had fucked up and drops everything to run after her. He quickly catches up with her after turning the corner of the hallway that she is walking, grabbing her by the arms in an attempt to spin her around. But she quickly shrugs him off, turning around herself and stares him dead in the eyes.

“What??!!!”

She screams at him with fire in her eyes, he knew then that he was in deep trouble and has to first calm her down.

“Look I’m sorry, you are right. I…”

“YOU ARE DAMN RIGHT!!!!”

She screams as she cuts him off, he feels his frustration boiling up once more. But he knows that fighting fire with fire wouldn’t help him in any while trying to make up with Melissa. There’s a moment of silence between them, him trying to read her facial features for a while before lowering his head. He holds his gaze upon the floor for a while as he was searching for the right words before he staring her back into her eyes once more.

I’I am sorry for  being such an ass lately, I…”

“Oh wait, THAT makes everything so much better now. Thank you for those wonderful words Gerrit!!!”

He lifts his left arm, running his hand across his back as he is trying to keep his composure. He knew that she could verbally eat him up right now and he has know response to what she could produce when she is in this state of mind.

“I have neglected you, I have neglected my promise to you that I would share anything that is on my mind with you when I am like this. And I know that I haven’t, I don’t know what to say than I am sorry and I….”

He feels move closer to him, he could feel the intense breathing coming in contact with his skin. Her eyes are still showing nothing but anger, but suddenly she plants a passionate kiss upon his lips as her hands grab him by the side of his head. The sudden change in her behavior had caught him off guard for a few moments before responding by wrapping his arms around her slender waist. They kiss each other for the next few moments before breaking up their kiss of passion. Both reluctantly stare at each other, still feeling the anger inside of her made him lower his head. His eyes trace the floor towards her feet. Noticing her flip flops for the first time since he had entered the room. He always loved those flip flops as he adored watching her toes curl freely whenever she notices him staring at them. Suddenly his eyes notice them curl a little, causing him to lift his head upwards slowly to meet back at her gaze. There he stares into the most beautiful eyes he has ever seen in his entire life, causing him to melt as she gives him a weak smile.

“Why are you so lovable?? Even when I am mad at you, you still find a way to make me stop hating you.”

He lets out a sigh of relief, understanding how critical the past few weeks has been between him and her. He slowly reaches for her small left hand as he takes it in his right. Guiding her back towards the dinner table as they both sit down while still holding each other’s hand. He lifts her hand towards his face, rubbing her soft fingers against his cheek before kissing the fingers. His eyes slowly turn back towards hers, neither of them are capable of saying anything towards each other in that moment of intense mixed emotions.

“I love you Melissa.”

He says as he breaks the silence after five more minutes, a small blush comes over the cheeks of Melissa as that gives him a sign that her defenses are slowly crumbling.

“I have been very frustrated since losing that championship, to some wrestlers in this business they get upset because they lost their belt. For me it was a wakeup call that I had fucked up my hard work since losing those Mixed Tag Titles almost a year ago. Having to go through several opportunities to qualify for a titles shot at that Internet Title and finally succeeding… And only to throw it away at the first given opportunity. I…”

His words break off, fighting to keep the tears from flowing before nodding his head towards Melissa as he feels her caress his cheeks.

“But it was foolish of me to be solely focused upon me, I should have been there for you as well. It was your first championship, your first title loss and first loss in general.. and I…”

Again he chokes on his own words, staring at the loving gaze of the woman that he had asked to marry him. She silently leans back, crossing her arms across each other while staring at him with a look that made him unsure what she would say eventually.

“I’m glad that you have come to that realization, Gerrit, because indeed you were selfish. But to hear you state that you had to be there to comfort me? For what?? Just because I lost my title and my first ever match? Give me a freaking break, that is pathetic.”

Her gaze quickly turns back into a dark look, angry once more for him having said the most stupid thing that he could have ver said. Mentally he slaps himself across the face for being so stupid, this is one of the strongest women that heh as ever met. He had been in so many romantic moments with her, having sen her softer side had made him assume that she would have needed his shoulder to cry on, while in true realization the only thing that she needed was going to the gym with him and working up a sweat. This makes him realize that he has got much more to do to make things better between the two of them….

The following day

Goth can be seen in the gym working out, exercising with a pair of dumbbells while staring at himself in the mirror. The concentration can be seen being etched upon his face as he executes a few more reps before gently placing them back on the ground on either side of him. He sighs as he grabs his bottle of water and takes a big swig out of it before wiping his face with his towel.

“You wanted to talk to me??”

A familiar voice says as Whisper walks into the view, Goth does not look up as he holds his face inside of the towel for a few moments as the sweat is pouring down his face like crazy. He lowers his towel after wiping his face clean for a final time, staring into the waiting gaze of the woman that had helped him train Melissa to where she is today. He nods as he gestures for her to sit down close to him as there’s a chair in the corner of the gym, she takes a seat as he watches her cross her legs elegantly inside that outfit she is wearing.

“I need your advice.”

This causes Whisper to raise her eyebrow, she was used to handling some deals for Goth that he sometimes was too busy to do himself. But never had he asked this from her.

“Something wrong??”

Her question is sincerely concerned as she leans forward to stare at him closer as this causes him to lower his head. His hair falls in front of his face as it hides the worried look that he has on his face.

“I have been neglecting Melissa since losing my title, yesterday she confronted me about it and I realized my mistake.”

“Well that’s a good thing isn’t it??”

She asks with a look of hope upon her face, but that quickly changes when she sees him stare back at her with a painful expression.

“Oh, that bad??”

Goth growls as he throws the towel in the corner of the room, staring at it for a few moments before sighing as he turns his attention back to Whisper.

“I reacted in a way that I felt I had let her down. That I had to be there to help her through the emotional distress of losing your first ever match and the first ever title that she had held.”

She leans back, staring at him with a cold glare in her eyes that made Goth think back to the same stare that Melissa had given him yesterday.

“I know, I fucked up didn’t I??”

He says with a fake smile upon his face, but that quickly vanishes as Whisper doesn’t change.

“You do know she isn’t a baby that you need to feed every few hours right???”

He looks at her with a puzzled look on his face as he doesn’t understand the comparison that she is trying to make, causing her to roll her eyes before trying to explain.

“Look Gerrit, I understand where you are coming from. But Melissa is a badass, but you have to understand that she expects the same professional towards yourself as you have been towards her. And I can clearly tell by your reaction that you clearly didn’t. ”

He reacts annoyed, biting on his lower lip to not react by going off on her.

“I know, I just don’t know what to do to make it up to her.”

This causes a small smile to emerge upon her face as she understands his situation, she leans back into the chair as she stares towards him for a few moments that makes him become insecure.

“Whisper?? I….”

“Can’t you see Gerrit?? She doesn’t want you to go all out to make it up to her. She wants you to be you, to get back to your normal routine. Because she will thrive the best way as she knows that you are on top of everything.”

“You mean?”

She rolls her eyes before handing him the piece of paper that she had in her pocket, causing him to raise an eyebrow before looking at the piece of paper.

“You need to raise hell against these three names that are on that paper, because it’s for the shot at Ken’s world title.”

Goth’s eyes light up when hearing the news while staring at the three other names along with himself for the Main Event of this week’s Climax Control. His gaze turns back towards the names of Finn Whelan, Austin James And Chronic Chris Page as this causes him to grind his teeth while squeezing the piece of paper inside of his hand that has turned into a fist. A smile re emerges upon his face when he senses that desire once again that has brought him to many successes throughout the year

“I think I know just exactly how I am going to settle this.”

The shot slowly fades as Goth and Whisper continues to talk with each other, but that is for another time.

Respect, part one: Fin Whelan, Austin James Mercer and Chronic Chris Page.

The scene cuts back to Goth sitting in the living room of the hotel room he and Melissa are spending their time, the atmosphere is very dark as all lights are dimmed except one lamp in front of him on the table. He is seated at a lounge chair, staring intently at the light in front of him.

“I have done some soul searching the past few weeks since losing my Internet Title to a deserving Lachlan Kane, it made me realize that I had taken certain things way over my head, starting to believe in my invincibility that once made me the most revered and respected wrestler for quite some time, only to watch it drag me to my downfall. Something that I have got no problems in admitting, but admitting weaknesses is not always a sign of weakness.”

He says as his eyes are deadlocked upon the light, there’s no sign of any kind of emotion as his calmness is a sign of bad intentions to come for this weeks Climax Control.

“I’m certain that some of you would disagree, tell me that I just dropped the ball and I am not to the level that I should be at. Asking yourself publicly why I am even in this match to begin with?? And you know what’s funny? Recently, that was all that I could think of. But I guess the next question on your mind is what has changed??” And all I can say is that I turned my focus back upon one thing that I either have for you, or don’t. And that’s a word that once so elegantly sang by Aretha Franklin…. R-E-S-P-E-C-T.. Seven letters that make a word that holds a special place in my heart. Something that you got to earn, the old fashioned way. To beat the living shit out of me with the intention of taking away what I want to take away from you….. Because deep down inside I believe that I should be the one that owns everything in this organization, but you on the other hand need to take it away from me. It’s quite simple if you start to think about it. But I sometimes wonder what truly is on your minds…. some are the good, some are the bad…. And the rest?? Well you know the drill.

He smirks a little as he reflects towards the ugly in the final statement that he did not finish, placing his hands together as his finger tips touch each other while still staring into the small light in front of him.

“Funny how all three men in this confrontation I have been in the ring  with. Not so much as I would have liked for different reasons… But it all has got to do with the word respect. Something I have got none for you Finn, forgive me for showing no kindness and sympathy that you would be expecting from me. But you did turn your back on me didn’t you?? You just walked away from a Golden opportunity, to have had the opportunity to do what Lachlan Kane did to me. But you refused, you refused to open up to me and accept the biggest opportunity of a lifetime. Instead, you chose to remain in obscurity and in denial. Funny how things ultimately have a way to end up in a feeling of dejavu doesn’t it Finn?? Because here we are, once again. An opportunity for greatness, an opportunity to do something beyond your wildest dreams… And once again, I am a roadblock to keep you from achieving it… The question is Finn, will you be willing to stare me in the eyes this time?? Or will you just turn your back towards me like you did the last time?? Is that how you respect people?? Or is it perhaps the mere fact that you do not have a damn respectful bone in your own stinking body?? Because I have learned at a young age that before you are able to love somebody else, you need to love yourself… And I do not see you loving or respecting anyone else…. because you are incapable of doing such a thing for yourself….But that’s not my fault, it’s yours. You speak tough words on social media. You talked about getting another world title somewhere else, is that how you repay the same respect to those who give you a freaking opportunity?? An opportunity to shine as bright as a million of these lights in front of me combined… No, you preferred to feast upon someone else’s meal ticket and squander off. I hope you will think back to my words one day, Finn, because these words will be a thin red line throughout your entire damn career as your career will end up with me, just like they once said that every road would end up in Rome…. You just don’t even realize it don’t you??”

“Of course you don’t, that’s what seperates men like you with men like me. I take risks, yeah it sometimes doesn’t pay off. But what risk have you ever taken in your fucking life?? No wait, don’t answer that. Because unlike the other two men that I will address in a moment or two, at least I know that they have accomplished so much more that you could not even dream about. I don’t respect people that hide behind excuses, because I know you will utter so many about our last match. You see Finn, I don’t have any regrets for whatever I do inside that six sided ring.But for you I will make an exception, because deep down inside… i wish I had not let go off that submission hold on you. Because YOU my friend, YOU don’t deserve to be here… I don’t respect you, because you don’t even respect yourself…. So do me a favor, come back when you finally have decided that it is time that you grow some balls. Because I deal with men in this sport that I love, not little whining children that got a silver spoon shoved up their ass.”


He rolls his eyes, clearly not wanting to waste any more time on Finn Whelan, snorting his nose a few times before leaning his head back against the soft cushion of the lounge chair he is seated upon.

“At least I know that we won’t have that same problem don’t we Austin?? How much I have enjoyed those two Mixed Tag Matches that you and I have had along with our respectful tag team partners of Mercedes Vargas and Tempet. We both spoke of so much respect for each other, made me wonder whether we were trying to sickening each other’s guts or not.”

The words are being followed by a rather big smile upon his face, clearly enjoying the funny remark that he had come up with.

“But all joking aside Austin, I wished we had the opportunity to have clashed inside that six sided ring one on one, even if it was just a one time deal. your power, my in ring technical abilities? Oh man, that would have been magic. Two highly decorated champions in Sin City Wrestling, two men that love the business of being a pro wrestler. Two men that have a mean streak that knows no limitations. Oh such a wrestler’s wet dream to go up against someone that YOU know deep down inside would be a match made in heaven. And yet, it never happened. Did it James??

“Now I know things don’t always go as we wish them to, hell I would have paid money to be standing opposed to you one day. I’m glad that fortune sometimes smile upon us as we are merely days away from accomplishing that dream Austin, along with two other men that  all wish to stand nose to nose with my friend Ken Davieson for that world title of his.”


Goth raises an eyebrow at the mention of his fellow Saviors stablemate Ken Davison, the man that took Mac Bane to the level and beyond and earn his first SCW world title.

“Now I know that you were one of the first to have come in contact with the Saviors weren’t you?? Coming to the aid of  a man that you once wanted to destroy…. I have always asked myself what your thoughts had been since I joined the ranks of the same group that you wanted to destroy a long time ago?? I wonder whether your respect for me has died, whether you have problems recognizing the man that I still am today. I have not changed Austin, except for the mere fact that my purpose in life to have done it all one final time has grown to become an obsession Austin. An obsession that I know that you have been going through, finding the man that you were destined to be….  It must be eating you alive doesn’t it Austin?? To always be overlooked, to have always been looking on from the sidelines while others got the opportunity after opportunity. Opportunities that deep down inside your mind you are telling yourself that they do not deserve, I know that these thoughts haunt you Austin…. You are just too conflicted to admit it.”

“Oh God the sweet nectar of conflicted believes is merely listening to Psalms that states that YOU have to come to ME for the right answers…., All you have to do is to open up and I am not so sure whether you are willing to do so Austin.”


He runs his fingers through his hair, pulling the long black hairs all the way to the back as it falls behind the back of the lounge chair. Staring at the ceiling for a moment before he continues.

“You see Austin, unlike Finn Whelan, i see a confliction inside of you that I can tell that can be repaired. All you need is that one single push in the back to get you back upon the right track. But you have blinded yourself with nothing more than pure rage isn’t it Austin? Do not speak the bad word, or else the bad man will come down and destroy you.”

“That may be fine and well when you have a true purpose in life Austin, sadly the only thing that I can see that you have in common with Finn Whelan… that you have none, that YOU are just seeking a destination in life, just like I did before I found it when Mac Bane came to ME!!! To guide my life back to the promised land, by merely showing the respect that I could feel and nurture… Something that I could do for you as well Austin… All you have to do is just say the magic word and EVERYTHING will be alright once more….

“But I know you won’t do it huh Austin??”


Goth shakes his head from left to right, wrincing a few times as he feels some spots in his neck loosening up finally, something he experiences from time to time after having suffered multiple injuries throughout the years.

“But that’s okay Austin, I know that you are a proud man. YOu want to accomplish everything upon your own merit, something that I can understand, yet it will merely be a judgment call upon yourself that is destined to be wrong….. Now of course I can hear you utter the words that I should have held on to those two title belts way longer than I actually did…, but if that’s the only case that you can muster up to hide your own insecurities and doubts behind… Then be my guest, I have harmed far more often by merely being wasted than I could care about if you decide to take that low route Austin.. But know this Austin,  I’ve been desperte too… and look at me now.. Resurrected one more time to do the things that you can only dream about…. ”

Goth continues to stare at the ceiling before slowly rising his head back towards the camera as his eyes have rolled all the way to the back as we see nothing but whiteness for a few moments before it all comes back to normal.

“But dreams are merely a tool for those who are foolish enough to believe in them… Not me Austin…, not me….”

Goth then turns his face towards the camera, his demeanor has suddenly changed in one of full concentration. He is focused upon the camera as if he is staring someone straight in the face, a clearly different approach in comparison towards the two men that he had mentioned a few moments ago.

“The one thing that I have ever wondered how it would have been if I had a big brother. Oh yeah, I have an older sister, but I never got to experience having a brother of my own. Brothers love to tangle, brothers love to argue and sometimes get physical. And when you have not experienced something on your own while gorwing up, you tend to find something like that somewhere else. And even though I have faced many experienced wrestlers… I have never faced someone that has been in this business as long as me…. or in the case of Chronic Chris Page even longer

“Just don’t fool yourself by thinking that I am in awe with you Chris, that’s not my cup of tea.”


He smiles to the words that he had just uttered, taking a moment to let it all sink in before raising his eyes back to the camera with that same confident and cold look of his.

“How is life Chris? Living the great life that your wrestling career has provided you? Making waves throughout the many different companies and always being able to end up on top isn’t it?? I can respect that, the mere fact that you and I are from a both from an era that we don’t take shit from nobody and yet we are capable for giving the respect where it is due. And so I applaud you Chris, for assisting Ben Jordan in a crucial fashion that handed you and Ben Jordan the win over me and the current World Heavyweight Champion Godly Ken Davison. As well as handing Ben Jordan a loss on one of the greatest stages of the year in Sin City Wrestling showcases…. But it doesn’t tell me anything new Chris. Because I know deep down inside that you are a great competitor…. Someone that wishes to delve deep into the psyche of the other human being and get under their skin… Because that’s how you have been successful for all these years haven’t you??”

The constant stare in his eyes are getting colder and colder by the second, until he turns his attention away from the camera, looking at his hands as he is rubbing them together.

“I have to admit, it’s wonderful to once again stand in the same ring with another legend. Someone that I have faced already and have learned so much from that encounter. You see Chris, I’m not like those one and done wrestlers that you can find coming off the factory line by the dozens that are these wrestling schools, those who get the stamp of approval from their trainer in the hope that they will actually make it in this business. But they aren’t like you and me are they?? No Chris, we are from a crop of talent that is still left in this business… That somehow still manage to withstand the test of time…. I guess we can honestly say that we are Father Time aren’t we not???”

He executes a cocky smile before leaning forwards and to the side of the seat that he is sitting upon, grabbing a glass of orange juice as he stares at it for a while before taking a sip from it.

“I wish that I could say that Austin and Finn are on the same level of concern to me as you, Chris. But I would be lying to myself if I did. Oh sure, both are great competitors, we could be arguing about the mere fact that both of them deserve the same spot as us… One I could tell, but the other?? But alas, I am drifting off subject am I not?? Because I hated losing to you and Ben Jordan a while ago, it also made me realize that our paths would cross inevitably. And you know why chris??”

“It’s quite simple if you think of it, because you need me more than I need you. Oh sure, don’t get me wrong. I want to beat the living shit out of you just like I want to do against any other wrestler out there. But doing so against a man whose career has been so similar to mine and yet….. our paths have always been trying to avoid each other for some reason haven’t they Chris?? I know it isn’t fear, because we have bled fear and stared it in the eyes so many times that we no longer believe in fairy tales that second rate Jack Washington’s attempt to make you all believe. No, it must be so much deeper than that doesn’t it??

“It’s sure as hell not the tale of who has got the bigger track record of having done more insane things in comparison to the others… Because we both have done it all and have seen it all…So we can cross that ridiculous notion that teenagers seem to extract their confidence from. All because they made someone bleed… So no, that can’t be it either…. No Chris, it’s that unsational appetite to prove to the world who the better competitor is, until someone proves you wrong isn’t it?? And even though you withheld me from saving my tag team partner from certain defeat…. it ultimately ends up that you haven’t done anything else that would be having my name crossed off that bucketlist of yours now does it Chris??”


He takes another sip from the orange juice and closes his eyes for a few moments to enjoy the taste of the liquid while swallowing it down his throat.

“Now an uneducated fool would scream out from the top of his or her lungs that it had not proven anything. But I know that it did Chris, I know exactly what it means to YOU and to me. That this was just a sign for so much more to come and this is just another example of the brutality that could be expected from you and me. Because neither of us can afford a loss in this fatal fourway can’t we?? Even though we are at a point in our careers that wins and losses do not affect our legacies, do they??”

“And yet, we both know that deep down inside that neither of us want to come up short,for reasons that does not matter for those who do not understand us Chris. But I want to walk into this match knowing, KNOWING that I will walk out number one contender for the world title… Knowing that I have sent those who do not deserve this opportunity home empty handed…. That I have beaten a man that knows what it is like to hold that world title himself… having garnered once again that unspoken respect inside that six sided ring as we are competitors amongst each other… And then there’s you, the man that wanted to challenge the world…  A man that has the cockiness to do such a thing and is able to back up every single word that he has spoken out to the world… Because he knows that his fellow men are capable of beating almost every single challenger tha challenges them o a fight of respect.

“And yet, all I heard was a man speaking my language, my arrogance and my determination. Something that tells the world that no matter how many times you beat me down, I will always come back for more until I return the favor… Because we both know that we are capable of doing so…. You just happen to step into my existence Chris and I have to take away your chance to save you from ultimately grabbing that title shot and the chance to win that title.”


He puts down the glass back on the floor before turning his attention back to the camera and smiles.

“I have wished that this was a one on one confrontation Chris, it would have made my quest of reopening your eyes for the very first time in a very long time more enjoyable to watch before I turn my back and move on. But I guess just like siblings do, If I have to go through the others to get to the one… Then so be it Chris. one day you walk into another federation and take hom another championship belt only will be reflected upon those who you have claimed dared to accept your challenge… And just like I did challenge one of your boys, I do not run away from the Chronic Chris Page, because there is nothing for me to hide for Chris. Therea ret wo other names in this match that will say that this is just another match, that we are just two other challengers in a long list of names that they have already faced. But I know better, this is a chance to seal the deal of who truly will walk on…. who will need to save his chances of moving on… And who will fail….

“But until that moment comes Chris, I want you to remember… For what once was, is no more… And what is in front of us will truly be the most defining moment of either man’s career. But understand this Chris, this isn’t CCPE vs. the World… It’s CCPE vs. The King of Kings…. But you will realize that just like Austin James Mercer and Finn Whelan will once again…. That it is truly great to be King…..“


With that Goth signals the camera to stop as the shot fades.




43
Climax Control Archives / Vinnie's symphony chapter one: Fenris
« on: September 16, 2022, 10:37:01 AM »

Vinnie’s symphony 


Chapter One: Visiting old memories


Tijuana, Mexico

 

September 12th 2022

 

We are at the house of Senor Vinnie, who has been off Sin City Wrestling for a while. He had done some soul searching as well as some injuries that needed to be taken care off. But this week he will finally be back on National Television as Sin City Wrestling is back in Las Vagas, Nevada after their tour in Greece and India. Something that he had enjoyed being back, because he could spend some time in his own home, nursing some wounds both mentally and physically. The biggest issue has been him and Fenris, it still had him frustrated over what had happened and who to believe. And now to make things worse, he had seen Fenris at the final stop in India issuing an open challenge, telling the world that he has healed for quite some time and was looking for a fight. Something Vinnie had not expected, more troubling that he had not known whether he should have accepted it or not. This caused him to go home, search for some answers and face reality on so many different areas. He knew he had to come face to face with his demons, one way or another.

 

It had been Monday morning, he had just finished his breakfast as he is still seated at his dinner table. Alone as heh ad been for many of years now since his divorce with Valora West. He still sat at the same chair, next to the chair that she had been seated through his time as being her husband. In the beginning he could have still sworn to have smelled her favourite perfume. He had always bought her Noa, because she had confessed to him that it made her feel wonderful. Something that to this very day he had been yearning for, to be felt special by someone like her…. But he knew that would have been nothing more but a hopeful lie to himself, because there’s nobody like her. Something that has either upset him as well as made him feel sad. He knew that he isn’t the only one in the world that has got bad luck in the love department, so he wasn’t looking for anyone’s sentimental support. This was something that he had to do on his own, but he was never willing to acknowledge the way to do it…. Until now.

 

“I can still go back, but do I really want to??” 

 

Sweat is pouring down his face, he is nervous. Something that he never is willing to showcase on camera, because he is an Alpha Male in his own mind. And those do not show weaknesses, something he had no issues of doing when he was married. Making him wonder whether that Vinnie was still there, somewhere hidden deep in a small a forgotten memory. 

 

“No, I got to do this… or else I am still avoiding the obvious.”

 

His lip is twitching after uttering these words as the camera slowly moves down from zooming in on his face to him holding his I phone 13 pro max. his left hand is shaking as it is merely a few inches away from the touch screen as the camera looks down on the screen as we see the name that he is staring at.

 

Valora West

 

The name that he had internal battles with deep inside his mind on whether he should have removed her name and phone number or not. Whether he should be feel liberated as it is a step in his process of moving forward in his life… Or whether he should keep it in case he needed a friend. A friend, he remembered scowling at himself for actually believing that she and him would actually come to terms of having contact again on friendly terms. Telling himself that you cannot remain friends with someone that you loved and still have feelings for if he could be honest to himself. But on the other side of the tale, it was more that he knew he could ever ask for. And now there’s a touch screen and his index finger that separates him from ultimately coming back in contact with the woman that he once called his wife.

 

“I hope she has not changed her phone number.”

 

Another thought that had crept up in his head all of the sudden, it would not have been out of the question. She would want to move on herself, perhaps she had been dealing with he same painful memories as him, maybe she had been staring at his phone number or pictures that they once took of each other just like him. Maybe he is just trying to believe these thoughts a bit too much. Thoughts that he had realized was making his heart beat faster and faster, his desire to once again be around her once more was creeping back into his mind. Thoughts that caused him to place his I phone back on the table and push it away from him. Realizing that he wasn’t ready for that confrontation. 

 

“Come on Vinnie, you got to do this…..”

 

His hands are shaking as he is slowly moving them towards the I phone once more, holding it in his hands as the name starts to blur in front of his face as it is shaking too much. He decisively holds it in one hand, taking deep breaths in order to calm down before using the option to call the woman that once was the love of his life.

 

“Please don’t let this turn into something ugly.”

 

He whispers as he listens to the phone trying to make connection with the other line, he could tell that she was still abroad as she had gone back to Japan to be a nurse. At least he knew that she had not changed that part of her life. The phone starts to ring a few times before he hears the other line accepting the call as he hears a familiar voice..

 

“With Lora??”

 

His heart has stopped for a moment, the soft voice of the love of his life has not changed a bit. He had to admit that he had missed hearing her soft sweet voice. Yet he feels scared, not knowing how to react or what to say…. And even worse, how she will react.

 

“Hello?? Who is this?? I can hear someone breathing.”

 

Vinnie is cursing to himself, he realized that he shouldn’t have put his I phone on speaker. But he know it is too late, he has to respond to her.

 

“Hello Lora, it’s me….. Vinnie.”

 

There’s a moment of silence, Vinnie is crossing his fingers in hope of Valora not cutting off the line with him. Although he couldn’t blamed her if she would.

 

“Vinnie???”

 

Her response caused his heart to stop a beat, she had recognized his voice and more importantly not hung up on him. His mind is racing all over the room as the sweat start to pour even more from his face.

 

“Si Lora, how are you?”

 

There’s a moment of silence, he could hear her whisper something in the distance before she turns her attention back to him.

 

“I am fine, you just caught me off guard. Is everything alright??”

 

He feels his heart pounding again, making loud echoing sounds in both of his ears. This wasn’t the response that he was prepared to get from her, causing him to make a mental jump of joy for her sounding concerned for him. Although he told himself immediately not to get his hopes up way too high.

 

“Si Lora, I hope you don’t mind me calling you that still??”

 

He hears a soft giggle from the other side of the line.

 

“You are still the gentleman I remember Vinnie, of course not.”

 

This causes him to sigh of relief, realizing that if there was any tension between them that he had broken it by now.

 

“Gracias Lora, I am sorry if I perhaps called you on a wrong moment. But I have been wanting to talk to you for a long time, I just never found the courage to call you.”

 

There’s a moment of silence on the other end of the line as that worries Vinnie.

 

“Lora??”

 

 

 

There’s still a moment of silence before Valora reacts to him.

 

“I’m still here, you just caught me off guard.”

 

“Forgive me, that is not what I intended to do. I…”

 

“No it’s okay Vinnie, you just caught me off guard because I have been wanting to talk to you too. I was just worried how you would react, considering how things went in the end.”

 

Vinnie suddenly got silent, trying to process everything that she had said towards him. Mostly for the mere fact that Valora admitted that she had wanted to talk to him as well. This moment causes him to suddenly have so many questions that he wanted to ask her, making it impossible for him to know where to begin as well as tempering any amount of hope of once again feel what he had felt once before.

 

“Are you alright Vinnie?”

 

Her concern warmed his heart, remembering her patience that she had shown to him in the early stages in their relationship when they had started dating. Smiling as he remembered how much he had changed because of her and how many sleepless nights he must have given her in that difficult time. But the words also gave him the realization that if there’s a more suitable moment to finally ask the questions that had been burning on his lips for so many years.

 

“Where did it all go wrong between us Lora??”

 

There’s a moment of silence, he could tell that his question had caused her to think back at their relationship as all the painful memories would resurrect once more. Causing him to regret his sudden bluntness as he immediately starts to seek for an apology.

 

“I’m sorry Lora, I shouldn’t have asked you this… I…”

 

“No Vinnie, it’s alright. You have every right to ask me this, because I have been asking the same question myself as of late.”

 

Vinnie could hear the sadness in her voice, she must have been going through the same things that he had gone through. Making him want to wrap his arms around her for a hug that he had given her so many times in the past, only to realize that this would only complicate things even more between them if he could and would. He realizes that he has to say something to make her feel more comfortable.

 

“Did you know that Pete has a new girlfriend?”

 

He could tell that his question had caused her gasp in surprise.

 

“Did he find another cactus???”

 

This causes Vinnie to chuckle a little, remembering how Pete had a crush on the cactus that Valora had in her own apartment. The two only had a small fling that could barely be considered to be a true relationship.

 

“Not really, do you remember the English Bulldog that the Barnharts take with them everywhere they go???”

 

He heard a big gasp from the other end of the line before it ultimately bursts out in laughter.

 

“Are you suggesting that Pete and Iris are dating???”

 

Vinnie scratches the back of his head, not sure of how much of the escapades that Pete and Iris have had through the past year or so have had to his ex-wife. But he starts to feel that secure feeling that he once had with her return to him during this phone call, making it easier for him to open up even more.

 

“Well let us just say that the Barnharts and I are searching for someone that could chaperone them during their dates, so that their dates don’t end up with Pete being this centuries Hugh Hefner.”

 

He hears a gasp from Valora, causing him to picture her to put her free hand in front of her mouth to stifle her reaction.

 

“Are you telling me that….”

 

Valora doesn’t finish the question, but Vinnie already knows what she had meant, it made him smile as he remembered how much their humour was so similar. 

 

“If anyone would be fitting for the job, it would be you.”

 

He suddenly realizes that his words were uttered with such excitement that it would be impossible for Valora not to have noticed it. Causing him to curse silently before turning his attention back to Valora.

 

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have said that. I just meant…”

 

His words are stifled when he hears a soft giggle coming from Valora’s mouth, causing him to sih of relief and yet worries about what could come out of her mouth next.

 

“You are so funny, you always knew how to make me laugh.”

 

The words causes his heart to skip a beat, giving him some kind of hope of perhaps more than he could have ever asked for.

 

“I would love to make you laugh some more.”

 

“Uhm…, well..”

 

He hears the doubt in her voice, mentally he face palms himself for being too excited and push himself too much upon her. Realizing that he could have blown whatever it was that they shared for a moment or two as he sighs and nods his head.

 

“I’m sorry, I went too far. I will hang up now if you want…”

 

There’s a moment of silence on the other end of the line, Vinnie is biting on his fingernails of his right hand while waiting for an answer to come from his ex wife.

 

“I wouldn’t mind if we had another talk Vinnie…”

 

Vinnie’s reaction is one of utter joy as he lifts a fist in the air out of excitement before trying to act real cool and not giving away how overjoyed he truly is.

 

“That would be great, when do you want me to call you??”

 

There’s another moment of silence as he could tell that there’s something that Valora wants to tell him.

 

“Well actually, I had planned a flight for tonight. I will be spending a few weeks in Las Vegas, I don’t know if you would like to meet me this Friday??”

 

Now it’s Vinnie’s turn to be silent as the words from Valora had come as a complete surprise. 

 

“Can I take this as a yes??”

 

A nervous giggle can be heard from Valora’s side as this causes Vinnie to snap out of his shock and reacts with a huge smile on his face.

 

“YES!! I mean sure, what hotel will you be staying???”

 

The two share details for a few moments longer as the shot slowly fades to darkness as Vinnie is one of the happiest men at this moment.

 

An unexpected reunion.

 

Vinnie can be seen at the lobby of the hotel where Valora is staying, he is dressed in a white suit and sports an expensive cologne. He is holding a box of chocolates in his hands as he uses his left hand to pull on the collar of his blouse, trying to loosen the tight fit around his neck in an attempt to hide his nervousness. He follows it up by breathing into the same hand to see whether his breath stinks, only to sigh of relief that it doesn’t. He follows it up by looking on the time of his watch, seeing that he is fifteen minutes too early. He begins to curse at himself, realizing that he has to be in this state for fifteen minutes longer, only to wonder whether she would think he still looks as good as he used to. 

 

“Calm down Vinnie, we just agreed for a talk. I’m not going to ask her to marry me for crying out loud.”

 

“Did I hear someone say marriage?? Who is the lucky girl??”

 

The words causes Vinnie to turn around in utter shock, he then looks around to see if someone else had something similar in hope that Valora could be confused by someone else but him. Only to realize that there is nobody else around him as well as Valora staring at him with a huge grin on her mind as she can tell how startled her reaction had made him.

 

“I am sorry Vinnie, I shouldn’t have put you on the spot with my comment.”

 

She walks over towards him smiling, she then looks at the box of chocolates and puts her hands to her mouth in surprise.

 

“Are those for me??”

 

Silence is the only reaction that Vinnie could give as he stares at the woman that he once called his wife, realizing that she is more beautiful than he had remembered. The dumbfounded look on his face causes her to giggle as she wraps both arms around his free arm and looks into his eyes.

 

“Now Senor Vinnie, I believe that we had a table waiting for us.”

 

This causes him to snap out of his trance and realizes that he indeed had booked a table for two.

 

“Uh yes, that’s right. Our chauffeur is waiting.”

 

The two walk towards the entrance of the hotel, where they walk outside and we see a white limo waiting for them as Pete is standing there while holding a door open for the two.

 

“Shouldn’t Pete be spending time with Iris??”

 

Asks Valora as she sees the potted plant standing there in his little limo driver outfit, Vinnie nods his head as he guides Valora to the car and allows her to step in first.

 

“Thank you Pete, you can close the door….”

 

Pete slams the door shut just before Vinnie could finish his sentence, Pete turns around as he is about to head inside of the limo as Vinnie coughs a few times. This causes Pete to turn around and stare at him.

 

“Shouldn’t you have kept the door open for me also Pete???”

 

Pete is about to stumble back to the door as Valora pushes the door open giggling.

 

”Don’t you two ever stop bickering?? Just get inside Vinnie, don’t keep the restaurant waiting over a misunderstanding.”

 

Vinnie stares at her, scratching the back of his head as he realizes that she has a point there and steps in. Pete hobbles to the door of the limo driver and sits down. We see that the pot that he is seated in is attached to the centre of the seat as there is a hole created. The steering wheel is one of a racing car with the gas pedal, breaks and every other option attached to the steering wheel so that Pete could actually drive the limo for the twosome. 

 

“Can he actually see something over the steering wheel Vinnie???”

 

Valora asks him with a look of concern, but Vinnie chuckles as he points at the monitor in front of Pete as that one is connected to a camera in front of the limo. The car automatically starts to drive as they are heading towards the restaurant as Vinnie hands Valora the box of chocolates.

 

“You look wonderful Lora.”

 

“My thank you Vinnie, you look sharp also.”

 

The two share some more pleasantries before they turn silent as Pete drives them to the restaurant. Vinnie is sweating as his nerves is getting to him, but he finally finds all of his courage to ask Valoras something.

 

“So how have you been the past few years???”

 

She stares through the window next to her as she takes time to answer his question, before letting out a sigh as she turns her attention towards Vinnie.

 

“It has been a rough past few years Vinnie, I tried to find any distraction in my work. I needed something in an attempt to forget you…..”

 

The words hurt his heart, he lowers his head for a moment before turning away as he does not want her to see the tears that are emerging. He suddenly feels a hand squeezing his softly as he finds the courage to look back at her.

 

“But I realized after a while that it was impossible for me to forget the man I loved.”

 

She looks at him for a few seconds before turning away with blushing cheeks. Giving Vinnie the courage to talk.

 

“I tried to forget you, to move on with my life and focus solely on my wrestling career.”

 

He takes a deep breath, trying to find the courage to continue as he keeps his stare on Valora.

 

“I realized that I have regretted everything that has happened between us, I…”

 

He lowered his face out of shame as well as he senses that he cannot stop the tears from coming. He feels Valora’s hand slowly lifting his face up towards her before putting a napkin towards his face and wipes the tears away from his face.

 

“We both have made decisions we regret Vinnie, but let this not overshadow our date.”

 

She says with a smile on her face, this causes Vinnie’s heart to beat faster as he returns her smile with one of his own. He nods his head as he tells Pete to speed up the drive as the shot slowly fades.

 

The shot returns at the restaurant where we see Vinnie and Valora seated at a table in a private spot as Vinnie did not wanted to be distracted by other people. The only other “guests” that have booked a private table are his friend Pete and the Bulldog Iris from the Barnharts as they are both eating Italian.

 

“You are so sweet Vinnie, to agree to a double date with Pete and Iris.”

 

Valora says as she looks over towards the smaller table, we see Iris with her golden dog collar around her neck, as Pete is dressed in a smaller version of Vinnie’s suit. Vinnie sighs as he nods his head.

 

“I made a promise to Bill to make sure that Pete and Iris will have someone watching them when they are dating, sadly I could not find anyone so this was the only solution. I hope you don’t mind??”

 

Her face lights up as she shakes her head

 

“Of course not,besides someone needs to keep an eye on the handsome devil that is seated in front of me.”

 

This causes Vinnie to choke on some food that he had put inside of his mouth, causing Valora to stifle a laugh behind a hand as Vinnie looks sheepishly at her. 

 

“”I uhm.., you mean me right??

 

Valora rolls her eyes as she shakes her head.

 

“I don’t see any other handsome guy that is single right?”

 

Vinnie blushes as he takes another bite before staring back at Valora, making him realize that he has not been this happy in quite some time. He is about to ask Valora a question when suddenly there’s a sound coming from behind them. Vinnie and Valora turn around as we see Pete having some Spaghetti all over him as Iris is barking very excitedly as that causes both Vinnie and Valora to laugh out loud. We see Pete run around the room they are seated, causing some of the tomato sauce to fall off of him as it falls on top of his suit before Iris jumps him from behind and starts to eat away the spaghetti. 

 

“That looks like fun.”

 

 

She says while giving Vinnie a wink, causing him to get a warm feeling back into his stomach, causing him to take a few deep breaths and decides to ask her something personal.

 

“Lora, would you perhaps like to go out with me some time???”

 

Vinnie asks with his heart pounding inside his chest, mentally crossing his fingers for her to say yes. But not knowing how to react when she actually did say yes, causing him to feel very conflicted on what he preferred her to say.

 

“I would love that Vinnie, how about this weekend?? Or will you be busy??”

 

Vinnie immediately wants to jump at the question to say yes, but then realizes that he is booked to wrestle Fenris this coming Sunday.

 

“Well I have a match this Sunday….,”

 

 

“Oh neat, who is it against???”

 

 

She asks while placing both of her hands underneath her chin, resting her head on top of her hands while looking at him so lovingly.

 

“It’s against Kristjansson……”

 

 

He says with a soft whisper, not really looking forward towards her reaction because of the history between her and her nephew and Fenris, as well as the situations that he had put them through. He slowly looks up towards her as he sees her concerned look.

 

“When are you two boys finally going to bury that hatchet???”

 

 

Vinnie wants to protest, but quickly closes his mouth as he knows that it’s no use because she is right. He leans back into the chair as he stares at the plate of food in front of him while searching for the right answer.

 

“Many things has happened over the last few years Lora, even after we broke up and what you probably do not know about. I regret many things that I have done, I regret the things that has happened between me and him in our final match as it was something that I had no control over.”

 

Valora looks at him with an annoying look on her face, causing Vinnie to raise his hands in innocence.

“Look, before you say something. I have felt regret ever since the moment happened. I had done anything in my power to be at any assistance for him.Hell, I even got on National Television and confronted not only his brother but also Fenris h imself. Pleading my case that I had never intended to have it happen to him what had happened. And I never expected sympathy, I never expected him to say you are fine. But he did say that one day he may forgive me. And for what has transpired between us throughout the years, that is enough for me. Because that means at least there's a chance of reconciliation. Something I had thought we had passed that stage in our lifves... just like you and me.”

 

He says with a sheepishly look on his face that has caught Valora off guard, she sits there silently while the two of them look at each other.

 

“Damnit Vinnie, why are you so sweet? You just turned my frown upside down while I should be upset with you. This was one of the reasons why things went sour between us Vinnie. Ty vanished all of the sudden, I had lost contact with Kristjansson. Hell I had given it all up for you, back then I thought I had made the right decision because I loved you. And perhaps I still have feelings for you, but in the end things got so difficult for the two of us that I got scared.i wanted to run away to somewhere I just could not get hurt anymore.”

 

Vinnie sees a tear emerge from the face of Valora as this caused him to swallow hard and bowed his head.

“I'msorry for all that I have done, I would understand if you prefer not t see me anymore. I...”

 

“No you dummie, All I just tried to tell you is that I realize that with my decision I hurt one very special person in my life.... and that's you.”

 

Vinnie looks back up at her with a look of shock on his face, not believing what she just had said to him.

 

“But...,”

 

She placed a hand on top of his, smiling at him while he could see another tear flow from her face.

 

“You did hurt me Vinnie, but it would have been selfish to think that every blame should be directed towards you. I have made mistakes and maybe I should have stayed when I ran away. But I was scared and I guess you do stupid things when you are scared. I hope you can forgive me??”

 

Vinnie swallows hard as he finally nods his head and smiles. The two stare at each other for a while before they continue the evening

 

To Be Continued

 

Three months in the making

 

The shot opens up with Vinnie seated in his hotel room, Pete is away with the Barnharts to supervise is date with Iris. Giving him the opportunity to open up to the man he will be facing at Climax Control, Kristjansson Balthazar Also known as Fenris.

 

“I have had many nights of wondering whatit would be like if we would ever come face to face once more Kris. I know you probably won't like me to call you that, preferring it to be used by friends and family. And I know that I am not part of your inner circle that you hold dear, it would still mean so much to me to at least do it now. You can decide afterwards where I stand and how I will be calling you from that moment on, but now?? It is just as personal then just being a straight up match.

 

Ï got to tell you man, you surprised me in Greece where you showed up. Telling the world how you got cleared once again and was looking for an open challenge..... and nobody responded... neither did I. And you know why that is Kris?? Well I will tell you why, I just hope it will be accepted in the world that surrounds us that needs to shut the fuck up.”


 

Vinnie sighs a little before scratching the back of his head, searching he right moment to continue.

 

“I couldn't do it Kris, I couldn't make myself to take that step and tell the world that I wanted to kick your ass. And even how much I wanted to for many years, that desire had been gone since that incident Kris. Maybe not just that specific moment, but mre that moment when we came eye to eye with each other. Where you took off those glasses and made me realize what had happened, I just became sad and upset. I became aware of what I had become, what I had done and what I used to be. I used excuses, became the victim that I didn't wanted to be. But I guess once you had that feeling that you will believe everything you say, then you start to believe it and it becomes a reality. Well, I gues I am the biggest hypocrite walking Gods Green Earth, making me realize that you deserve much better than just facing me. Until recently

 

"Because you know Kris, I have started to acknowledge all my wrong doings and I am intending to do right. Well at least as much as my  abilities would allow me to and the people that I did wrong want me to. But at least I will know that I had acknowledged it and wanted to set it straight, at least then Ii will be able to look myself in the mirror once more and tell myself that I did right. And that's why I am actually glad that you and I got this opportunity Kris. Because this is not for me wanting to finally beat your ass, this is for you to understand that I am a changed man.... and if that means I have to prove it by beating you ON MY OWN, then By God I shall.”


 

Vinnie raises both his hands towards his head, pushing his curly hair away as it causes his face to look tightly pulled back as if he is a martian.

 

“I understand that there is doubt, that there is a history of me doing so many different things to get an upper hand. I understand why Bea is banned from ringside, but truth to be told. I already told her to take the njight off and stay away. I have to prove to the world, to you and most importantly to myself that I am cagey enough to beat you.And for those who are going to quote me with a reaction that is close to bullshit. Then I hope that at least YOU can shut their mouths by telling them that I was the most dangerous opponent that you have ever faced inside that six sided ring.... 

 

“Ï just hope you will Kris, I hope you will at least acknowledge that from all my ungoing fuckups that I has ruined all the good that I have done..... And no, I am not sitting her to pity myself. I am sitting her to acknowledge the wrong and that I will undo them one by one. And how fitting to start with the man that I have done the most to huh??

 

"Because lets face it Kris, this is what you wanted to hear from me the last time huh?? Or in that tag team matchup where you had thought I had cleared my head and changed my life. I guess sometimes things take a slow turn to the left, when they should have taken a quick one to the right. But I am at least glad thatI made that turn Kris. Because it's obvious that in life that YOU do get a second chance, just as long as you grab that opportunity with boht ands and not let go. Well guess what Kris, I am already THIS close”


 

He puts two fingers together to emphasise the words this close even more

 

“”To reconcile with someone that I to this very day still love. I don't know what the future may bring us, but at least I made that first move instead of waiting for that opportunity to present itself. And to be honest? I am glad that it wasn't the other way around, that I went over towards you and beg for a match, to come together as perhaps two wreslers that will acknowledge and respect each other... Not unlike what I am positive to be hearing from you later this week. And I am happy that Lora did not present itself as an opportunity handed over on a silver platter, because for an angel like her... I have realized that I needed to fight for her attention and smile. Something YOU may not have realized, but it was something that I dearly needed.

 

"But that's not the issue upon this match is it Kris? it's YOU returning and ME wanting to prove a point. A point that is etched with the need of YOUR respect, not so much for my need to be once again up there for the grace of being a world champion. No Kris, I would be lying if I would not admit that I didn't wanted to be a champion once again. But this is far more important, this is the end all and be all of pro wrestling. The dream match that I have been praying on my hands and knees for three months now!!!”


 

Vinnie digs his fingers into his face, letting out a primal scream that is softened up by the palms of his hands.

 

“I am known as the man that cheated and who is to be blamed?? Nobody but my freaking self. I just hope that you aren't going to be expecting me to go out there once again and cheat as I have done so many times. This time I will wrestle you, I will put on a clinique besides my power to silence you Kris. Oh yeah, I am intending to silence the living shit out of you. Because deep down inside, I know you are mad as hell, deep down inside you want to put me through every single day of the last few months of your uncertainty, your anger and rage, your days when you needed people to help you, the nights when the lights needed to go out or whatever more that I did not know off.

 

“Ï know that never wanted any part of my help, I know have been dissapointed in me and my behaviour since I had joined the company. How things went with Lora, how things went with Ty, or perhaps even Brother David.... You are angry, perhaps upset, even dissapointed in me, because I have been a part of your life and not in a positive way has it not?? And you are absolutely right to even doubt even these words of what I have uttered and will say next. I am aware that I deserve very broken bone, every bloodvessel pop. And it's allright Kris, do whatever you want to do to me. I will endure it, I will take it and tell you the whole time that I  am not going to fall, that I am not going to accept the fact that I was wrong. Because Iknow Kris, even though I cannot go back and change thigns what I have done then. I can change the perspective of who I have become and who I will ultimately end up to be.

 

“I will walk to the back smiling, win, lose or draw... I will know that in the end I have become a better man. This time there's no more blame that will stick on my back as a major bullsey that everyone can point at. You can accuse me off everything that I have done, but after this match is over Kris. It will be OVER!! it will be DONE!! Because if you cannot get it through your thick skull that I have remorse of what has happened, not just for what you had to endure on your last match, but everything over the years... So if you cannot accept that, then it is YOU that is playing the victim... not me!!!

 

“And I know I do not have the friends that you have, that go out and drink a beer every opportunity that you get. I know that I have nobody that would go on a fight for me like Max Burke did for you. But I hope you understand that I had to put him in his place Kris, because I am sick and tired of having people needing their two cents being thrown into my face of whatever I Have done was wrong and that I need to pay for it. Only you can honestly say that I need to be punched into oblvivion or whatever it is that you got on your mind... but nobody else. So I urge you, go ahead. Feed your idealogy that I still believe that I did nothing worng, that I feel that I am the victim instead of you. Because THAT will be the moment that I will strike, that I will wake you up with the realization that I have opened up my eyes and for the first time in my life I have learned to see.

 

“Also, Lora told me that she hopes that after this match is over that it will be over between us. Because if it doesn't, then I will just shake your hand after the match. Hope we can say bygones are bygones and I will go my own separate way and I hope you can also. If not, that's all up to you amigo, because I know deep down inside.... this needs to stop, I want to fight you a million times as long as we both know that there's no more animosity and no more hatred. Because if you cannot accept that this is reality... then I will have to beat you down so hard that you will be gone once more and this time longerr than just hree fucking months....”


 

With that Vinnie tells the camera to stop recording as the shot fades to darkness.



44
Supercard Archives / Re: GOTH (c) v LACHLAN KANE - INTERNET TITLE
« on: September 02, 2022, 07:45:35 PM »
OOC: I got permission to use Kim Pains character also apologie for the rp not to be at my uual par i'm just drained for recent situations. but i will be ok after the week break coming up



The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Thirteen: Violent Conduct Title Defense pt.2.


September 1st 2022

New Delhi,

Goth can be seen entering the bar of the restaurant along with Melissa and Kimberly Pain, the three of them sit down at a table as Goth looks around as he is trying to soak in the atmosphere. This has been the very first time since many years that he actually had entered. Melissa looks at him, she can tell that he is nervous. She looks over at Kim, who was looking at either of them.

“So what do you guys want to drink??”

Melissa has an angry look on her face as she stares at Kim

“Kim.., that was uncalled for.. I…”

But Goth places a hand on hers, causing her to turn around towards him with a look of concern.

“It’s okay Melissa.”

“But….,”

She looks at him with a concerned look on her face, but she let her protest slide as she knew this was important to him. She turns her attention back towards Kim and sighs.

“I would like to have a whiskey Kim.”

Kim nods her head as she turns her attention towards Goth, who shows a look of doubt on his face, as if he was contemplating on backing off his decision.

“Gerrit??”

Kim asks as she lifts her left eyebrow, her voice had snapped him out of his thoughts as he looks across the table towards Kim. He looks at her without showing any sign of emotion, causing Melissa to become nervous. She is about to interject herself when suddenly

“Yes, I’m sorry Kim. I was somewhere lost in my thoughts, I would like a glass of Whiskey too.”

The reaction from G?oth had startled Melissa, who raised a hand towards her mouth in shock. But decided to turn her attention back on being supportive towards him, she had promised him that she would interject if she had felt that he would go too far. She knew that this moment would come, but hearing him order a glass of Whiskey had startled her still. Kim nodded her head as she walked off to order something for the three of them. This caused Melissa to turn her attention towards Goth.

“I know what you are about to say Melissa, but you promised you would at least give me the opportunity to drink a glass right??”

She had already opened her mouth to protest his ridiculous idea, but remembered that she indeed had agreed to not start to protest before he had a chance to try a drink. She quickly closed her mouth and turned her gaze away from him for a few moment, trying to regain some of her composure as she feels his right hand on her left. This caused her to turn towards him with her eyes slowly welling up with emotions.

“Gerrit, you don’t have to… I…”

He smiles at her comment, trying to ease her worries as he gently squeezes her fingers as it causes her to shiver.

“I love you Melissa and I know how troubled you are with my decision. It only shows how much you care and I am very thankful. But I have to do this.”

“No you don’t, I know you are strong enough to resist… I…”

His hand squeezes hers tighter, shaking his head as this causes her to become silent. She knew that he had to do this, she just didn’t agree with him. It pissed her off, she was so certain that his decision was wrong. But she knew that once he had made his mind that there’s nothing she could do for him to change it. Something that often pissed her off, making her wonder whether she had gotten accustomed to get her way as some of the Bombshells had claimed she had. Only to shake her head and tell herself that she shouldn’t let others get to her. Scowling as she remembered that this was one of the first lessons that Goth had taught her.

“I want you to know that no matter what, I will support you. I just want you to know that I don’t agree with your decision.”

She becomes silent as Kim has returned with their orders, handing both Melissa and Goth their glasses of Whiskey. Kim had ordered a cocktail, taking a sip from it as her eyes doesn’t leave that of Goth’s. Paying attention on whether he would reach from the glass of Whiskey. Goth stares back at Kim, slowly yet reluctantly reaching for the glass of whiskey. His eyes lower towards the glass, staring at the content that fills the glass. He started to ask himself whether he could remember the taste of the alcoholic beverage. He stares at Melissa, who had wrapped her hand around the glass and slowly lifts it towards her mouth, while eying him in return. Goth nods his head and lifts the glass of Whiskey towards his mouth and takes a sip.

“Well??”

Goth’s reaction answers her question, starting to cough out loud while gently placing the glass back on the table. Melissa stares at him, turning her eyes towards Kim and can’t help but giving her a look of relief. Realizing that the chance of him not wanting to take another sip of the glass of whiskey. Something that had caused her to feel relieved.

“Wow,I had forgotten how…”

“I just hope that you have decided to stop wondering whether you should return back to be a raging alcoholic Gerrit.”

The reaction had caused him to snap his eyes towards Kim, who has a cocky look on her face before shaking her head.

“Did I get your attention? Good, because you have to understand that this idea was really stupid Gerrit. I hope you will have no more doubt from now on.”

Goth’s stare is cold but decides to keep his mouth shut as Kim continues to talk.

“Was this your idea to see whether you are a macho and can handle liquor after being sober for years?? Are you out of your mind?? Now I know you are concerned about what had happened in the past, but why?? You have a wonderful woman sitting next to you.”

This causes Goth’s eyes to turn towards Melissa, who looks back at him with tears in her eyes as she can no longer keep her emotions in check.

“Do you see what you are doing to her?? What you had to put her through?? And for what?? You no longer need alcohol to be a man Gerrit, being there for Melissa and loving her and giving her all that she needs that is what being a man is all about!!!”

The realization is sinking in, he slides the glass of whiskey away from him as he turns his attention towards Melissa as he grabs her in his arm. This causes both of them to hold each other in an embrace as they are softly whispering towards each other as Kim looks on with a pleasant look on her face.

“I guess I have done my job, now it is time for me to pay for the bill and get you two out of here.”

With that the shot slowly fades.

[ b]The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings

Chapter: Lachlan Kane part two.[/b]

Goth is seen sitting in his hotel room, drinking orange juice as he is starring ahead of him. Thinking back at the scene the other day in the bar, regretting his stupidity and doubt of whether he needed a drink.

“Ever done something you regret?? I am sure you have.”

Goth says with a chuckle upon his face

”Everyone makes mistakes don’t they Lachlan?? But we always believe that whatever decision we had made at first was the right one. Just like you did by challenging me, sadly I have to tell you that you are wrong Lachlan. You see, have you ever wondered why nobody has answered my open challenge?? Of course not, you were merely blinded by greed weren’t you? Having a quick chance to challenge for a title that is way above your head. Merely because you realized that you had not have to do a damn thing to earn it. And why not, I would have done the same thing. The only difference is between you and me is that when I do, I will succeed. And if you are having doubts? Then let me just have my career record in the company do its talking for me.”

“And if you need another example of my reality to be more than just prove, then why don’t we ask the entire locker room of Sin City Wrestling. Ask them why it took them to allow someone to fly across the planet to answer a challenge? Besides two morons, consisting of you and The Troll there wasn’t anyone that dared to answer my challenge. It is rather amazing to notice that a locker room with talent that makes this company he number one company. But when it comes down to me challenging another man,k then it seems to be nothing more than a mere kindergarten cop rerun.”


Goth chuckles at thecomment that he had made, he knew that this wasn’t the case. But he had a point on the fact that nobody had answered his challenge until that one night with Lachlan did.

“I may have caused fear to enter the hearts of the wrestlers after me crushing the hopes and dreams of Finn Whelan. Or merely the fact that they have seen me represent this company in a fashion that they have never seen anyone do in recent past. The mere fact that us THE saviors hold three of the six titles, two of the Saviors square off for the world title. And where are you people?? Accepting nothing more than a mere role as card fillers. Even a man like Ben Jordan preferred stroking his ego against Chris Page, after hinting that he would love a shot at my gold. Isn’t that just disrespectful Lachlan?? Because I cannot comprehend of anyone believing having ashot against me. Reality hurts doesn’t it??”

He shakes his head and sighs.

“Don’t think I will not take you seriously Lachlan, because I will. And that will be the biggest problem in your career, it will make you regret to accept my challenge. It will make you understand why I am the very best wrestler in this company without the world title. And after this Sunday, I will no longer have to look back to a thought of what if. Because I am the internet champion and you are not. The best thing for you to do is to accept it and do what you think is best to save your ass. But I will give you a hint, just walk away or else I will crush you the same way you did to that Troll.”

With that Goth walk off as the shot fades



45
OOC: I got permission to use the character Kimberly Pain

A triple Threat Delight
 
Rp number two


August 29th 2022,

New Delhi, India

Melissa can be seen entering her hotel room after a long day of doing promotional work for Sin City Wrestling, promoting Violent Conduct and especially the triple threat match for her Bombshell Roulette championship belt. She drops down on the couch, placing her feet on the other end of the couch on top of a pillow and sighs.

“Oh this feels so good.”

She closes her eyes, trying to catch some rest before Goth would return, she knew he had taken a touristic trip through one of the museums in the city. She had wanted to join him, but her obligations as Bombshell Roulette champion had prevented her from doing so. She scowls at the thought of having him watch the statues and paintings of famous Indian artists while she had to do nothing more than answer questions from people, take pictures and even holding a few babies.

“It’s time for me to go night, night.”

She has closed her eyes as she had fallen asleep, only to feel some pressure against her feet as she slowly awakes. She lifts her left arm upwards that has been in front of her face and notices Goth sitting there while giving her feet a well deserved massage. She lets out a sigh, groaning with delight as she sees him stare at her with a loving smile upon his face.

“That feels so good, don’t stop.”

He chuckles as he turns his attention back to her feet, letting his wonderful and strong hands work magic on the tired feet. She had been up all day, barely been able to catch some rest as the footwear that she had on had been killing her feet for hours. She had always preferred wearing the casual clothing with matching sneakers. She enjoyed the occasional fancy dress up, but she had taken her job description of being a pro wrestler for Sin City Wrestling a bit too lightly. Goth had been on her case several times for not having read the small letters in her contract, something that now is coming back to bite her in the ass. But had told herself that the positives of travelling the world with he man that she loves would overcome every possible negative that may be ahead of her in her still young and exciting career.

“Oh Goodness, that felt good.”

She says while arching her back as Goth hits a sensitive spot on the sole of her foot, finding a nerve that had been bothering her and slowly starts to work on it with tender loving care. She had often wondered how it was possible that Goth had such soft and sensitive hands after having been wrestling for twenty years now. He had often told her that he had cut open his hands many of times, more than that he could have remembered. Caused her to think that they were as rough as sandpaper. But she gladly accepted the fact that she was wrong.

Goth looks at her from time to time, trying to register whether he was doing a good job or not. He actually didn’t had to as he had known her sensitive spots through the years that they had been very close together. Digging his thumb into the sole of her feet, feeling her feet wiggle from pleasure as he caresses her skin so ever gently. He knew that she was just like jelly in his hands, that he could make her do nearly anything that he wanted. But decides not to fulfil his sadistic side, but be a loving partner and grabs some massage oil.

“Oh my, now things are getting more interesting.”

Says Melissa, nearly purring as she feels the cold liquid touch the top of her left foot first before he starts to massage the liquid into his skin as it slowly warms up underneath his touch. He then repeats the same on her right foot, giving her such a wonderful and tingling sensation on her feet besides that loving smell of massage oil that she thought was irresistible.

“Whatever you do, please don’t stop.”

Goth smiles, he has done this for many years for his wife when she was still alive. She also had enjoyed him massaging her and not just her feet. He had learned the trade by having a lot of patience and being a good listener to what her painful spots were. He had always wanted to give back for all what his then wife had done for him and that is the same for now Melissa.

“Oh my God, stop that Gerrit!!!”

Melissa suddenly start to squirm and burst out in laughter as Goth had started to tickle the sole of her feet and between her toes. The areas that he knew were very sensitive of her. He had made sure that he had her feet locked down tightly in a hold, or else she would have been able to kick him in the face.

“DAMNIT!! STOP THAT GERRIT!!!!”

Goth continues the tickle onslaught on her two feet before eventually getting up to his feet after letting go. Melissa quickly sits up straight, pulling her legs towards her by wrapping her arms around them and stares at him with a glee on her face.

“I swear, I will get you back for that.”

He chuckles, he walks towards the refrigerator, opens the door and grabs a bottle of orange juice. Then he walks over towards the cabinet and grabs two glasses and pours some orange juice into the glasses for either of them before handing one over towards Melissa. She accepts he glass willingly as she takes a sip from it while staring at him.

“How was your day of being in the spotlight?”

He asks with a smirk on his face, he knew that she hates these days. Causing to growl towards him as he smiles back at her.

“Did you really had to ask that?? It wasn’t that bad all by itself, but there was such a long delay because some wrestler, whose name I will gladly want to forget wanted to extend her time with another hour or so merely because she thought that the people loved her.”

This nearly made him spit out the orange juice that he had taken in his mouth after drinking from the glass, only to manage to keep it in his mouth and instinctively swallows it completely. Causing him to cough out loud for a few moments before answering the statement from Melissa.

“That can’t be Crystal whatever her last name is at this moment, she is fired by Christian.”

Melissa rolls her eyes and shakes her head before tossing a pillow towards him, what he barely manages to duck.

“No it wasn’t, hell if I had known that she was invited also then I would have called in sick. But no, it was the three annoying musketeers in Ariana Angelos, Krystal Wolfe and you have guessed it, Jessie Salco. Seriously, if I ever see these three together one more time I…..”

The remark causes Goth to look at her annoyed, causing her to stop midsentence.

“What???”

Goth walks over towards a lounge chair close to the couch where Melissa was seated, he takes another sip of the orange juice before placing it on the table next to the lounge chair.

“It needs to end Melissa, I know that some of these ladies have made it a personal matter with you. But I don’t want to see you get stuck in lower tier fights,k while you could bring so much more prestige to that championship belt.”

Melissa crosses her arms across her chest, staring at Goth with an angry look on her face.

“As if I have not noticed Gerrit, we nearly ended Jessie’s career.. or at least made an attempt to get her shelved for a while. I…”

“And how did that go Melissa?? No, please don’t answer that question…. BECAUSE I WAS THERE!!!”

Goth gets up, he has grabbed the glass of orange juice once again and walks over towards a window that overlooks a beautiful lake. His hand is shaking, nearly causing the orange juice to spill over it and onto the floor. This catches the attention of Melissa, who immediately gets up to her feet and walks over towards him. She wraps her arms around his waist as she plants her body against his. This causes him to stiffen, followed by a low sigh a few seconds later.

“You can tell me Gerrit, I’m here.”

She knew there must have been something bothering him, he had not lost his temper since the rehab days where he had overcome his drinking problems. Goth lowers his head, letting his hair that has been tied up in a tail fall over his left shoulder as he turns his head to the right. Struggling to resist tears from coming, but he is unable to do so.

His lips part, so desperately wanting to speak out the words that has been haunting him for a while now. But the only sound that is emerging from his mouth are soft croaking noises, as if he has not had any liquid of whatever kind in years.

“There have been nights where I have been craving a drink, but…..”

There’s a moment of silence, trying to recover the courage to continue to utter the words that seem to be a struggle. Although Melissa already knew what he wanted to say, she kept silent as she did not wanted to frustrate him. Her hands roam upwards towards his chest as her hands open up, he feels the soft caress as well as how her nails scratch his skin over his shirt.

“But so far I have resisted, I just don’t want to fall back to old habits Melissa…. I….. ”

His words are silent for a moment, feeling his heart pound like crazy, the vein in his neck nearly feels as if it will explode and yet for some reason he feels confidence and calmness. He knew that being in the presence of Melissa is a key reason why he has been sober for several years now. But now it feels as if it has been all for nothing. The fear in his eyes troubles him as he has so many troublesome thoughts crossing his mind.

“If you want I can call some professional help to talk to you?”

She feels Goth’s arms tense, she looks at his right arm as she sees his hand turn into a fist. She knows that this isn’t what he wanted to hear, but has to hear. She would help him in any possible way, but there are things that even she cannot assist him with except giving him this advice.

“Gerrit…, please… you worry me.”

These words causes Goth to suddenly tense up, desperately wanting to tell her that he is fine, that she shouldn’t worry about him. But he knew that he couldn’t lie to her, she would tell from the moment that he somehow had found the strength and determination to tell her otherwise. But instead he just lowers his head and nods.

“I will, I just hope I had not disappointed you….”

She did not respond, the words had come so sudden. She had not been prepared for something like that as the words makes her think back to the days when he had not been rehabilitated. These memories had been the toughest moments that she had ever experienced, causing her to close her eyes in an attempt to withstand the tears that would come eventually.

“Melissa??”

His words come out soft, she could tell he was embarrassed. She scowled at herself for making him wait, even if it was a split second because for him it must have been an eternity.

“I love you Gerrit…,”

These words sounded as if they were the toughest words that she had ever said to him

“I love you too, I just.”

“I will be honest Gerrit, you cannot expect me to be overjoyed with happiness right??”

He stands there rigid, expecting the worse that could happen to him. Accepting the consequences if she would want to walk away from him.

“But what kind of human being would I be if I would walk away from you when you needed me the most, I would not be able to look myself in the mirror Gerrit.”

She feels his body slowly breathe of relief, the tension in his body slowly fading as he begins to turn around and wraps her face between his hands to kiss her. She allows him, because she had felt the urge as well to be loved by him. The two share a long and passionate kiss as every possible feeling of doubt and worry fall away from them. The two finally break the kiss as they stare each other in the eyes with tears in their eyes, but at least these tears are of joy and relief.

“Gerrit, we are in this relationship together, through good and through bad. Besides, I will be damned if I would let this handsome piece of meat fall in the hands of some skank.”

The two burst out in laughter, noticing that the tension has faded away. Goth slowly leans forward, pushing his forehead against that of hers as both of them close their eyes for a moment. She knew that she wasn’t one of the smallest women, but every time that she was this close to him and feel hi arms around her body it always made her feel so small and safe. She feels his hands slowly roam the back of her body as he caresses her, causing her to sigh of pleasure as she had felt the need to feel his love.

“Why don’t we go to the bedroom, I feel so tired all of the sudden.”

She looks up at him, giving him a wink before grabbing him by the hand as the two of them slowly move towards their hotel room bedroom as the shot slowly fades.

September 1st 2022

Melissa is seen working out in the gym, punching and kicking the punching bag as her focus is fixed upon the triple threat later this week. She drives a few high knees into the punching bag before executing a spinning back elbow. She decides to stop her routine as she inhales deeply a few times, scouting the gym to notice that she is alone. Alone? No, we notice her friend Kimberly Pain walk into the gym. The two give each a hug before Kim quickly pulls away.

“Eww, you are sweaty.”

Melissa rolls her eyes as the two share a laugh, Melissa gestures to Kim to go for a sit as the two ladies walk towards a table. Melissa orders a shake as Kim orders a fruit cocktail.

“I am glad that somethings never change.”

Melissa giggles after Kim had ordered her a cocktail, giving Melissa a knowing nod before giggling as well. The two women share a pleasant talk with each other before their order arrives as Kim leans back and holds the cocktail close to her lips.

“Well if it will taste as well as it look, then I am in for a treat.”

She says as both women take a sip from their drinks as there’s a moment of silence between them.

“So what did you wanted to talk about??”

Kim asks after before blowing another breath of air over the coffee while looking at Melissa, who lowers her head and sighs.

“Are you okay Mel? You sounded serious over the phone.”

Melissa turns her face away, looking around as if she is expecting someone before turning her attention back towards Kim. She lets out another sigh as she  nods her head.

“The other night Gerrit admitted he had been having cravings again to start drinking.”

Kim stares at her, gently placing her hand on top of Melissa’s. Melissa had confided with her about the drinking problems that Goth had when the two had first met, how difficult it had been for him to acknowledge his problem and his rehab. Melissa had asked Kim if she could come over, because she needed a friend to talk to. Melissa had been trying to concentrate on her match, but her focus had been drifting away every now and then. Knowing that she cannot make a mistake or else it would cost her the championship belt.

“I understand sweetie, I am here now. So what can I do to help?”

She says with a look of genuine concern on her face, this causes the look of concern on Melissa’s face to slowly fade away, realizing that Kim will help out as a friend.

“I’m really worried about him Kim, I mean I know he is a big boy and all. But I am just concerned that something may put him over the edge, causing him to start to reach for the bottle again.”

“So you want me to babysit him?? I don’t think he will like that Melissa.”

The comment silences Melissa for a moment before bursting out in laughter, causing Kim to raise an eyebrow as she does not understand what is so funny.

“He would kill me if he found out I did that.”

“So what do you want me to do??”

Melissa takes a deep breath before staring into the eyes of Kim, she grabs the drink that she had ordered as her hand is slowly shaking.

“Mel? What is on your mind, spill it out already.”

“Okay, I wanted to have your opinion. He has done his best to stay sober throughout several years and he has done great strides. But I had noticed that he had been craving for a drink. So…..,”

Melissa’s words stop as she is searching for the right words to explain what she had on her mind.

“So I wanted to ask you if you would join me and him to visit a bar with the two of us??”

Kim’s eyebrow raises even questionably, clearly she had not expected a question like this. Kat leans back against the chair while not taking her eyes off Melissa.

“You want me to do what??”

Melissa raises her hands up in the in the air, motioning Kimberly to listen to her.

“Please, let me explain. I don’t want him to go back to be the man that he was when Chantal had passed away. But I want him to understand that if he occasionally has a drink, that he will not fall back upon what he used to be.”

She turns her face away from Kimberly, wiping a tear away as she swallows hard.

“Because I want him to understand that I am now in his life, that he can be happy like he was before his wife died. That he can have a drink every now and then without….”

Kimberly squeezes Melissa’s hand, causing Melissa to be silent.

“Melissa, before I give you my answer. There is something I need to know, does Goth know??”

Kimberly stares intently in the eyes of Melissa, wanting to hear her answer. Melissa gazes back at her, but she is missing the intensity that Kimberly has as she lowers her head for a few moments.

“It was his idea…..,”

Kimberly tries to hide her shock, but tenses up for a few moments. Her hand lets go off Melissa’s as she lifts her hand to her mouth for a few seconds before regaining composure, she slowly lowers her hand back upon that of Melissa. She finally understands that Melissa didn’t ask her to accompany her to support Goth, but she needed her friend to be on her side. Understanding that Melissa didn’t wanted this to happen, but is helpless to do anything about it.

“I’ll be there Melissa, you can count on me.”

Melissa slowly looks up at Kimberly, showing the tears that has been flowing across her face. She runs the back of her hand across her face, attempting to clean her face before answering Kimberly’s reaction.

“Thank you Kim, I truly appreciate it.”

Kimberly squeezes her hand, smiling towards her as she hands Melissa a napkin that the Bombshell Roulette Champion accepts with a giggle.

“Now let us change subject, how are your preparation going for your title match??”

Melissa rolls her eyes after hearing that question from Kimberly

“Ugh, I had forgotten about that one Kim. I mean, I am usually focused to do a full preparation so that I will be ready for anything that may happen. Because the way I look at things, as long aas I am prepared and I lose?? Then at least I know that I have done anything that I could to withstand anything that either challenger will do to me. But now?? I am not so sure anymore and that has to end.”

She leans backwards in her chair, staring at the shake that she had ordered and realizes that she had barely taken a sip from it. She slowly lifts it to her mouth and takes a sip from it, but for some reason it doesn’t taste the way it always does for her.

“I am just a few days away from facing Ariana Angelos, someone that I have beaten all before to qualify to win my title. I don’t understand why she all of the sudden is a challenger for my belt. Is things going that bad for Sin City Wrestling? That they have to handpick one hit wonders to a title shot??”

“Well she did beat Alicia Lukas recently.”

Melissa groans at the comment that Kim had made, she had to admit even though Alicia has been in a slump recently it was still a former Bombshell champion.

“I guess it’s understandable that Ariana has gotten a confidence boost. Something that I cannot possibly deny that. But I still feel that she thinks she is entitled to something because of that victory, it’s just like I am being treated to Jessie Salco 2.0 for crying out loud.”

Melissa says with annoyance that amuses Kimberly Pain

“And what about Georgie??”

Melissa is silent for a moment after hearing the mentioning of Georgie Robertson’s name.

“To be honest?? I don’t know, I barely understood half of what she was saying. And the other half just sounded like every other Bombshell I have faced before, I guess I was expecting more from a foul mouthed girl like her. But I will take care of that this Sunday.”

Kim smiles as she takes a sip from her cocktail, enjoying the taste as the two women are silently enjoying their drinks. Kim places the cocktail glass down in front of her after finishing it and stares at Melissa.

“I have an idea, why don’t we go for a workout tomorrow?? I could use some exercise. Plus I will make sure that you won’t be distracted, because we cannot have you lose that championship belt to either of these girls.”

She says with a wink as Melissa smiles and nods her head while finishing her drink as well.

“I think that’s a wonderful idea Kim.”

The two talk some more as the shot slowly fades.

Defending my title

Melissa is prepared to go out with Goth and Kim, she just put on a sexy outfit that doesn’t reveal too much as she notices the camera crew approaching her. This causes her to sigh before dropping her head and start to shake it in disbelief.


“You got to be kidding me, right now???”

Melissa’s eyes look pleadingly towards the camera, only to turn into one of resignation as she realizes that the camera crew won’t go away. She sighs as she picks up her phone and starts to text message Goth that she has to do a promo for her up coming match. Only to receive a confirming message a bit later on as she turns her attention to the camera.

“You know something? I should be really pissed off by you all right now, but instead of making your lives a miserable hell. I will use my anger upon the two ladies… and I will use that term lightly, who I will be facing this coming Sunday for MY championship belt.”
Melissa says as she takes off her jacket, revealing a black Type O Negative shirt that matches with her black short skirt. She walks over towards the sofa and sits down as she crosses her legs as well as her arms.

“Are you going to keep a girl waiting?? I thought you were all ready?”

She says with a cynical smile upon her face, she is clearly not amused as she had to wait for the camera crew to set up their stuff.

“OH finally, some progress. I guess I just need to get after each and everyone of your asses to have things gotten done around here. I mean seriously, it’s quite amazing how some of you people that are hired by this company. But you are in the clear, because even though you have been bugging me for a while there are those who are worse. And I got two examples lined up to challenge me for the title… Georgie Robertson and Ariana Angelos. Two names that wishes to be different from each and every other Bombshell that I have faced so far. And yet, there are too many similarities that I really start to struggle with. And with struggling I tend to point out to obvious overconfidence issues, combined with the fact that have a larger than life complex. And to complete the entire point of no return, they are just not good enough.”

“Now don’t get me wrong, what I mean with not good enough is not what all of you simple minded fools are going to be chomping from the mouth already. Because even if you are not good enough to take home my golden championship belt, you are obviously still good enough to earn a well deserved victory here and there. But it’s the consistency that I do miss in your abilities inside the ring, not to be confused with the ability to have a fantasy dream that has a larger than life proportion.”

She sighs, lifting her fingers towards her curly hair as she starts to twirl with it in an attempt to keep her from falling to boredom.

“And even though with me giving some subtle hints of whom I would start off by knocking down her Greek door. It will be the brash, foul mouthed, heavy accented little Georgie that I wish to start off with. So good news for all of you Ariana fans, you may just end up staying up later than mom and dad’s custom bedtime. So enjoy little rascals, because Ariana will be next.”

“And I guess I have some good news and bad news for Georgie, the good news is that there is someone that doesn’t feel that she is too good to at least give some respect. Respect for what I have accomplished, something that I respect in people as that would normally allow them to have the opportunity to grow a conscience. But I guess that doesn’t count for little Georgie. Because Georgie here has made the oldest mistake in the book. To believe in her own delusional assumptions. She sees that she is handed down a championship opportunity, causing her to believe that she is going to win it. Now fair enough, I would have been very surprised if she would have stated the obvious that she is not good enough at this moment that she isn’t good enough to content for a championship right now. But of course, when you finally are allowed to have the spotlight be shown upon your bleak and rather pale forehead. Then I can understand that you refuse to buckle under pressure as you are looking for a diaper to crap in.”



The serious look on the face of Melissa is telling us that she had no intention to show respect for the youngster

“And now there’s the bad news Georgie, just like little Ariana I am going to school you. And no, I am not going to teach you some new wrestling moves, that is your duty to educate yourself of what you can and cannot do. But I am going to educate you on what you can do and what you cannot do against ME. Oh yeah little London brat, I am going to drive these knuckles up and down your stinking face.”

Melissa raises her hands upwards, gesturing that they will be driven up and down her opponent.

“I am not suggesting that I will maim that pretty little face of yours, but I am going to teach you the hard labour that I had to endure to even be considered to be trained by Goth. The greatest wrestler that has been active in this industry for 2 decades. Because you can think just because I am about to marry him, that I got everything that I wanted. And everyone that even remotely thinks that I just have to flash my whimpers and I get it. You couldn’t beat the crippled little Jessie that I destroyed, perhaps you need to get your head out of your ass and start to understand that when you don’t give yourself a 100 percent like I have, then an idiot like Ariana will beat you. And when I thought that I was looking forward to face someone like you, I was presented with a disappointment. A disappointment that needs to be erased from my competitive mindset. I have beaten young girls, I have beaten a Hall of Fame Legend. Hell I have won the title in the most gruelling match imaginable, while you thought it was just me sitting in a bathtub and play with my rubber duckie.’

“These hands can be soft and these hands can be brutality personified. So don’t start to come to me that you are from the tough streets of London. Because let me educate you for the final time before I turn my attention to our mad little Greek Drama Queen. Understand this Georgie, this Monday when you wake up you will feel something that you have never experienced before. Because you will feel the pain of being in the ring with an ass kicking machine, you will feel the muscles after I have stretched you to the point that you will pass out or scream for Uncle. But the best part of it all is that you will wake up, realizing that you have been added to a larger growing list of casualties that so far on the other side has got no name of ever being able to beat me. So go ahead little girl, go ahead and force your own Brexit by these hands this coming Sunday. Because I intend to break you into half and leave you for what you truly are… useless.”


She shakes her head as she turns her attention to her other opponent.

“I can’t believe I even had so much to say to such an annoying girl, oh wait. That’s the one that I am going to be talking about next right??”

She rolls her eyes as she decides to sit down and place her head in her waiting hands as she is whispering something that the microphone cannot catch.

“Ariana, sweetie. I try to understand why you are such a delusional girl. I understand that you want to prove a point, I understand that you have had a rough upbringing. I understand that you want to do something for your friends. But you got so much things mixed up inside that scrawny little head of yours. Making me wonder whether I should have kicked you a second or even a third time on Climax Control? You are making me wonder that you perhaps thrive on being under appreciated, because that’s what you have been told to be all your life isn’t it?? Do you want people’s sympathy, or do you want my respect?? Because let’s be honest sweetcakes, you are doing everything the wrong way to have ever received my respect.”

“I will give you my respect though for taking a bullet for Jessie, but I just wonder what is wrong with people these days that they think they can be best of friends with people in this industry that can be a potential opponent. Because that’s what Jesie can be, what Krystal can be. And before you start to say the very same thing about me, I already have faced Kat Jones. Me and her told each other for the very first time that we sparred together, that we wanted to kick the living shit out of each other if we ever got paired. Because we have something that YOU or any of your supposedly friends don’t have. Winners mentality, we got that particular edge that separates us from the little girls.. It’s just a shame that Kat is unable to compete, because the world has lost a great competitor and what did we get in return?? Georgie?? You?? Jessie Salco?? Good Lord, I wish I could just use a time machine, go back in time and make sure that Kat didn’t got molested. Because me and her inside that six sided ring one final time would have been the Bomb… Now all that I am left is two firecrackers that won’t explode because you got thrown into the water.”

“Do I think you will not be able to beat me? Oh sure you can, do you think that I will allow you to beat me? Are you delusional?? I remember our match sweetie, I remember how far I had to go to break you mentally and physically. And seeing how much further we have gotten, makes me realize that I need to crush your momentum that is stuck inside your head. You beat Alicia Lukas? Good for you, you can look at that victory from Climax Control on Youtube every time that you access it on your phone and tablet. Because that’s what we people tend to do right?? Only to remembrer the good things in life, never the bad. But I do, I may have not had experienced a loss as of yet, but I know one day I will. So cut the Jessie Salco mimicking crap of thinking that I will never lose, but I am the one that will guide my man through something that YOU thankfully don’t have to worry about. But before you think that it will distract me from our match?? You could not be more mistaken in your entire life. Because I am going to prove to you and Georgie why I am the Bombshell Roulette Champion, why I am undefeated so far… And I will prove to you Ariana. That me beating you the very first time wasn’t a fluke, that you don’t deserve this title… and that I am going to educate you to educate you both why I am the very best. See you Sunday girls, I got something more important tot do than staying any more time with the camera crew.”


With that Melissa walks off as the shot fades to black (OOC: Story will continue on Goth’s rp)

46
Supercard Archives / Re: GOTH (c) v LACHLAN KANE - INTERNET TITLE
« on: August 27, 2022, 06:42:02 PM »


The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Twelve: Violent Conduct Title Defense.


August 22nd 2022

New Delhi,

We are a day away from Climax Control 340 where Goth and Ken Davieson lost a tag team match against Ben Jordan and Chris Page. Even though it wasn’t him that got pinned, he still felt that hehad not done what was expected from him. He had decided to get up early, he had told Melissa that he wanted to take some time for himself to collect his thoughts. Goth had decided to visit the Lotus Temple. There he has picked a spot to experience the One Ocean Event, a performing arts series celebrating the unity and diversity of humankind. There he experiences the performances, but merely uses it to meditate within himself. Finding peace with himself as his anger had boiled up ever since losing to Ben Jordan and Chris Page. Goth had not told anyone how he had felt, he has always felt most comfortable in dealing with losing matches within himself. A meditational way of finding peace within himself, something that he had been doing prior rejoining Sin City Wrestling

“I’m glad that I finally got the chance to visit this place.”


Goth says while watching the performance that is put in front of him, his eyes are mesmorized upon the performers as they are entertaining him and the remainder of the crowd that has gatheredaround them. Goth’s eyes sometimes move away, taking in the wonderful creation of the temple itself, as if being inside an enormous lotus flower. Causing him to imagine what it would be like to be an insect inside such a flower. This causes him to smile, something he had needed after this past Sunday. He knew that it was a team effort, you either win as a team or lose as one. It’s not blaming the loss to someone who gets pinned or is forced to submit, even though most of the time people would point at that as the sole reason.

Goth closes his eyes, thinking back to the moment that he had tried to break up the three count, that ultimately had led to the victory as Chronic Chris Page had withstood him from breaking it up. Making the suggestion for him that a team loses together an even more obvious situation. But he had not valued this as the main reason why he felt the way that he is feeling right now, it is the mere fact that his original opponent had bailed out on him, forcing Goth to ask for an opponent for Violent Conduct in a few weeks. Only to have it answered finally by a man that is called Lachlan Kane. Something inside of him was conflicted, on one side he was thankful that someone had answered the challenge… but it should have not be this way. People had to earn a shot, he had to earn it twice for crying out loud….While his original opponent was just handed the title shot after Goth had crushed him in a non-title match… and the man had decided to run away from the opportunity, but instead the man will be facing Hitamashii.

“God works through mysterious ways”

He says with a smile upon his face, realizing that he now has an opportunity to defend his championship title against Lachlan Kane. A man that at least took the liberty to fly to India and make his intentions felt, something that Goth could respect. He will prepare physically for his match in New Delhi. But now he has to clear his thoughts and what better than to do it somewhere spiritual.

He slowly rises to his feet, walking away from the performances that is still continuing for the remaining visitors. Goth walks towards the outside of the impressive Lotus flower like temple, where he sits down on a bench near the water, staring the water while thinking back of his journey that he had made last year all the way until today in India. He smiles, remembering how he was announced to be the special guest host for the 300th Climax Control show. Realizing that 40 Climax Control’s later that he is still there, while others had assumed that it would have been a one and done deal. He remembers his match with Caleb Storms, someone that he had concluded reminded him too much to Steve Ramone. A name that he knew from Global Wrestling Alliance, someone that always brought the best out of him… and so did Caleb.

“And then came Mark Cross….”

Goth shakes his head, remembering that he would face the man that at that point was the world champion. Someone that proclaimed that he would retire Goth, making him regret for returning to the ring once more. But The outcome of that match did not have the end result that was expected by the champ. Hell, the man has become an afterthought.

“Probably waiting for another opportunity in the Blast From The Past next year.”

Goth chuckles at his remark, The Blast From The Past was one of the most entertaining experiences that he had experienced, as well as a painful one in a different way. Teaming up with Candy had shown a side of him that he had not often endured. But ultimately she had managed to give him and Melissa the most romantic moment ever, so that he guessed had made it all worth while.

Goth notices people walk past him, apparently the performance had ended, he had hoped for some peace and quiet. He didn’t mind the crowded places, but at times like these he had preferred to be left alone. Deciding to ignore the people, at least they were no wrestling fans that would bug him for autographs or selfies taken with him. No, he had to prepare for his match. It was his first title defense since the mixed tag team titles that he and Mercedes had lost to Ryans and mikah.

“Too bad me and him never had the opportunity to face off one final time….”

He softly scowls, he respected the man’s ability. But he had always wanted a final opportunity to face that man one on one inside that six sided ring. To see whether he could finally get that one victory over him that he had never been able to do so, one of the few names that he knew he had never been able to beat… and that stung, even though he knew that when a life ends then there’s nothing that you could do to change it.

“Unless you consider beating his brother as a sign of clenching my thirst that is my desire to be the very best. But the sibling never was able to mount any type of offense that Kris Ryan could. And I made him pay dearly for his disrespect for the dead.”

The dead, something that Goth knew first hand how you cannot disrespect them, no matter if it is relatives or not. The dead either needs to be left alone or respected with justification.

“So I had to show his brother the respect he deserved by crushing his brother on Kris Ryan’s birthday. And I know firsthand that Kris was looking down and shaking his head in disgust.”is

His face shows a look of disgust after uttering these words, he shakes his head before placing his hands to his head and squeezes deep into his skull.
   
“I COULDN’T HELP IT!!! He deserved it!!!!”

He lifts his head, obviously aware that people are staring at him with a weird look on their faces, wondering why this man is screaming out loud. Goth’s eyes don’t even focus on the people, ignoring everyone that is surrounding him as if they are nothing more than mere insects bothering him. His hands runs through his hair, tying it up in a tail before sitting down and staring back at the water. He watches the fish swimming around in the shallow water that is quite clear to watch through. He watches the fish swim around aimlessly, having no direction at all as at one point they swim left, then right before swimming another direction.

“I bet it would be wonderful to live your life without any worry.”

He lifts his head upwards, looking around to see whether the people were still paying attention towards him. Laughing softly as he had noticed that the people have gone back to their normal lives as if nothing actually had happened. He quickly looks inside his jacket after receiving a message from Melissa, telling him that she had fun dissing Pussy Willow. This causes him to laugh out loud, he started to enjoy to see the sadistic side of Melissa emerge as nobody had believed she had it inside of her.

“That’s my girl.”

Goth had told her over and over again that nice girls get eaten up and chewed out by the Bombshell roster, referring to several examples that SCW but also other companies had with wrestlers that had the talent, just never that mentality with the mindset to survive anything and everyone that will cross your path. And luckily she had taken it by heart, the attack that she had come up with on Jessie Salco was priceless, it had given her tears of delight after witnessing her kicking down Jessie. The set up with the chair was something he it made him remember what he would have done when people dared to piss him off. He smiles as he messages Melissa back, telling her that he was going to be with her shortly as he gets up and walks off.

“What took you so long??”

Melissa playfully asks Goth as he walks into their hotel room, taking off his jacket and shirt before walking towards the shower as he prepares for a shower. She decides to walk after him, admiring his muscular back as he was standing in front of the shower while feeling the temperature of the water with his hand. She places her hand upon his back, causing him to slowly turn his face towards hers and meets her with a smile.

“Hi sweetie, I’m sorry for the delay. I got held up by some idiots.”

He says as he rolls his eyes, she smiles as she knows what he usually meant with the term idiots. She turns around and walks out of the shower room, leaving him to clean himself up as she orders for something to eat as the camera turns back to the shower, where Goth’s back is shown while being in the shower. Pouring shower gel all over his body before washing his hair. Turning around as he comes face to face with the camera crew.

“I warn you not to come closer, I’m dangerous you know.”

He says with no emotion shown upon his face, watching the camera slowly back off a little before he motions it to stop. He quickly wraps a towel around his  before stepping out of the shower as he follows it up by toweling his body dry before walking into the hotel room where he finds Melissa on their bed drinking a glass of water.

“How was the temple?”

She asks as her eyes runs over his body, he smiles as he drops the towel out of sight from the camera before putting on some jogging pants and drops down next to her on the bed before giving her a big kiss.

“It’s a big time lotus flower.”

The two of them laugh at his comment, he puts on a loose shirt before walking over towards the dinner car and stares at the plates, loving the view as he takes a bite from some of the meat.

“It was alright I guess, I just couldn’t find the peace that I needed to meditate. So I guess I will need another way to get that done.”



He turns his attention back to the dinner car, putting some food on his dinner plate before turning his attention back to Melissa who has gotten up to her feet and smiles.

“I think that dinner plate can wait, why don’t I give you a massage??”

This is welcomed by a huge smile from Goth as he has placed the plate back on the dinner car and takes off his shirt for Melissa to give him a massage.

The shot returns where Goth is on his stomach, resting on the bed while Melissa sits on his back while giving his back a massage. Heh as his eyes closed, enjoying the pressure in his back being worked on with her magic hands. Goth’s back has taken many hits throughout the years, causing it to have become less flexible compared to when he had begun his career in wrestling. Having to stretch for his matches before the knock on the door comes for him to compete. So having Melissa give him a massage has always been a treat for him.

“Enjoying yourself stud??”

Melissa says, causing Goth to chuckle and groans in delight, he thinks back to the times that his wife had done the same. But she often enjoyed the thought of teasing him by scratching her nails into his flesh, scratching his skin as it often brought the vicious side out of him before a match. He knew that Melissa wasn’t into these things and he had come to the realization that at his age he did not needed it anymore.

“Your neck feels so tight, something wrong hun?”

He scowled, he had hoped that she wouldn’t notice it. But then again, he would be fooling himself to think that she wouldn’t as she always did. He lets out a sigh as he slowly lifts his head from his arms as he feels her squeeze his neck muscles with her fingers and feeling her nails scratch his neck.

“God that feels good.”

He says as he drops his face back into his arms, resting it sideways as he allows her to continue the massage upon his neck muscles and shoulders.

“So much has happened in the recent weeks Melissa, the tag team match this past Sunday. Finally finding out who would answer my open challenge for the Internet title. Accepting the challenge from CCPE vs. the World… ”

Melissa silently nods her head as she continues to massage him while continuing to listen to what he has to say.

”The mere fact that I know that one day my career will come to an end Melissa, I want to look back at my career and to feel that I have exceeded my expectations of having done anything that I could have done.”

Melissa’s hands freeze for a moment before continuing the massage, she had heard him mention something of possibly retiring one day. But this sounded so much certain from him, making her worry when that moment would come. She had been enjoying being at ringside, watching him wrestle as it was another example of her education to improve as a wrestler. But she had known that this day would come, he had told her that he had a dream of marrying her at the next Summer XXXtreme cruise ship, wrestle a dream match and retire. Something that sounded as a dream come true, but now she has second thoughts about him retiring.

“You ok Mel??”

She scowled at herself, she had hoped that he would not have noticed her hesitation, but the realization quickly sets in that he had.

“You mentioning retirement just startled me a little bit.”

She knew that the only thing she could do was tell him the truth, she did not want him to retire as he looked rejuvenated since his return last year.

“I didn’t say I was going to retire any time soon.”

He says with a smirk on his face as he feels her playfully tickle his sides after hearing his answer. The two laugh as there is a few moments of silence as Goth enjoys the massage, giving Melissa the time to think about his words. She felt that she could learn so much more by merely watching him wrestle. Her eyes travel off to his back, she had always loved his muscular upper body. But at moments like these she could trace every scar that he had endured through his career. Wondering how much pain he had endured throughout his career, causing a painful shock to run through her body as that caused to tense. This causes Goth to look over his shoulder with a concerned look on his face.

“Melissa, are you alright??”

Melissa slowly gets up, walking towards the bathroom as she did not want him to see her cry. She had felt as if she was living on cloud nine. Everything that she and Goth had touched would turn into gold, but now it seems as if things were crumbling down right in front of her eyes.

“Melissa??”

Goth turns the corner, entering the bathroom where he finds Melissa leaning over the sink with both hands on either side. Feeling her tears to fall from her face before grabbing a towel to cover her face, not wanting him to see how much it hurt her. Goth carefully grabs her by the arms, pressing his body against her as this causes her to tense up even more. Slowly he turns her around before taking her into his arms, causing her to wrap her arms around his waist as she squashes her body against him. Feeling so vulnerable for the first time in a long time.

“It’s okay hun, I’m here.”

His words are soft and caring, the side of him that she knew he only could when he was around her. It made her feel so vulnerable right now, whispering him how much she loved him as he caressed her back and told her the same.

“I just enjoy watch you wrestle every single time that you step foot inside the ring, makes me want it to last forever.”

He lifts her face up from his chest by pushing her chin up with the use of his fingers. Their eyes lock with each other for the first time since she had offered to massage him. He gently kisses her lips and pulls away slowly.

“Like I said Melissa, there is so much more that I want to accomplish before I will even consider to retire. So I promise you nobody will be safe as long asthat day has not arrived.”

Melissa gives him a smile, feeling reassured that perhaps his dream will come may come true when she is ready to accept that day to come.

[ b]The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings

Chapter: Lachlan Kane[/b]

Goth is now inside the gym, running on the treadmill to uphold his cardio. The sweat is pouring upon his face as his gaze is focused upon the television screen in front of him. He is watching series of matches that he has been in the last few months, as he is always critical about the small mistakes that he may have made during those matches in order to improve. His hand reaches over towards the bottle of water, taking a quick sip before placing it back in its holder. His eyes quickly looks down at the numbers on the computer screen of the treadmill before turning his attention back to the screen. Watching the match at Summer XXXtreme, where had beat Jack Washington with submission and obtain the internet title. Just at that moment the alarm clock on his apple watch hits, as the timer that he had set has ended. Causing him to turn the treadmill on the cooldown mode, slowing the pace until he is walking and trying to catch his breath. He grabs the bottle of water and take a few more long sips from the bottle before ultimately stepping down from the treadmill before wiping off the sweat from his face.

He turns around, seeing that the gym where the other members of the Saviors have left the training facility. He smiles, he had always prided himself by being one of the first to enter the gym and being the last to leave. He takes a final sip from the bottle of water before noticing the camera crew, smiling to a thought that just popped into his head.

“I am glad you didn’t interrupt me while I am sunbathing.”

Referring to when the camera crew bothered Melissa at the swimming pool.

“I’m sorry to inform you that I have not bought any new bathing suits for me to show you. So I guess you just have to do with me in a sweaty mess.”

He says as he walks over towards a bench near to him, dropping down as he places the towel across his broad shoulders, taking one end of the towel and wipes his forehead one last time before dropping it across his shoulders once more.

“Just like I am sorry to inform the world that I feel bad for those who had hoped to have seen Jack Washington instead of me as the champion. Because lets face it, Jack preferred to stay at home, hoping that everyone would forget that he held the internet champion and not get any challenger. Because I am so differentl.”

He smiles, grabbing the bottle of water and takes the final sip.

“And for some reason I got the feeling that nobody even cared about the Internet championship belt. I had to call out the entire roster during a live show, where the only sound that I was hearing were crickets. Seriously? A championship belt that was held by many great champions, champions like Kris Ryans, J2H, Despayre and yes, even Jack Washington was someone that claimed to have held that championship belt with pride. And this happened?? Someone, whose name I will no longer mention was granted a title shot and refused. REFUSED IT!!!”

Goth scratches his head in amazement over the fact that someone would be turning down the opportunity to become Internet champion and follow in the lineage of past champions.

“But after the last Climax Control my prayers were answered, where Lachlan Kane answered the challenge that nobody seemed to care about. Where I want to thank you Lachlan for at least man up and take the chance to challenge me.”

“And I can hear people think to themselves why I would care whether someone would answer your challenge. But these people are just merely short sighted, being used to have a coward as champion like Jack Washington. Just accept the money that you make as a champion and shut up. ”


This causes Goth to shake his with a look of sadness on his face.

“I may not be the most popular guy in this company, or even in the world for that matters. But I do bring honor to a championship legacy, I respect those who have come before me and will come after me. No matter how I feel about you personally, when your name is put upon that golden plate and says that you are the champion of that division… you have achieved something and achieved something. Something that nobody can take away from you, but once you have it… you have to earn it every single time that you go out there and defend that belt. Because no matter if you like it or not, that title reign could end on every given night that you got the opportunity to defend that belt and earn the respect from the watching crowd in attendance and the millions watching around the world.”

“Suddenly changes the whole perspective on a championship match of this caliber doesn’t it Lachlan? Perhaps I have misjudged most of the people in the back. Or have I misjudged some of the veterans that I have thought that would jump at the opportunity as if they are sharks that smell blood. But I guess I must be bleeding something completely different, because it took until YOU… Well you and that idiot of a Troll to answer my challenge. And I got to be honest Lachlan, I was a little bit disappointed.”


Goth cocks his head to the left for a few moments as he sees Mac Bane enter the gym to grab something. The two men share a look without telling a word as Mac Bane nods his head and walks off.

“Forgive me if I may have said something that made you jump at the opportunity to get my head checked. But let’s be honest Lachlan, you had to fly all the way from the other side of the world because you had the desire to be the champion. And  like I said earlier, I comment you for that. But what has happened to this organization? Where some people believe that they are big enough to dictate what happens into their careers. That they feel too big for certain championship belts, holding out in the hope of ever getting called up for an opportunity to be challenged by Mac Bane. And all I have to say about that is seriously?? You think that a man would jump to the conclusion that one guy that walks away from a lesser championship would get a shot at his?? I think that with all of this going on, Mac Bane will have no other choice to challenge someone from his inner circle once more. Because beyond a handful of people, there aren’t many people left in this company that has the right to even look at my belt let alone challenge for it.”

“Now I know you cannot speak for others Lachlan, so I will not ask you to do so. But you have to admit that this is rather strange isn’t it?? That people decide not to risk their careers for a shot at the title that I am currently holding?? Is it because of long jeopardy?? Or merely because they know what I can do inside of that ring and if Jack Washington is too scared to do something about it… then why not 99 percent of the entire male locker room!!! And I will tell you. It’s been going on since I returned at the end of last year, where I faced then champion Mark “The Dragon”  Cross in just my second match back and beat him. Did I ever get a complimentary thought of perhaps being moved up a few slots to get in line for a future title shot?? Oh hell no…, I had to sit down and watch people squander opportunity after opportunity. Making me wonder why in the hell that the management of Sin City Wrestling is so desperate to put their faith into young and up and coming wrestlers who may have a future in this company… down the road… And why not a veteran like yours truly?? And I will tell you, because they did not have enough confidence for me to stick around for much longer. Not wanting to squander the hopes and dreams of their future stars for an old one… merely because they judged me from decisions I have made in the past… like stepping back as internet champion because my then wife was pregnant. Something that I knew was the only decision I could make… but to this very day it still make me feel regretful for ever doing so.”

“And now? I had to earn two shots for this belt, I had to earn it Lachlan, I had to do it the only way that I ever wanted to. Earning it inside the ring and not having to wait until someone is willing to scratch my back. While deep down inside, they know I have scratched theirs so many times… that their backs should be bleeding by now. But not anymore Lachlan, they cannot ignore me anymore… so what happens?? I get another example of what I like to call: Being Crossed out. Referring the denial of one Mark Cross, because I knew that he was too scared to face me for that belt. I am sure he will hide behind his title loss against Mac, but he had that belt again afterwards. He could have done so around then, but decided to chicken out of his responsibility… only to wait for next years Blast From The Past… I guess he is Mister Temporary, while I am here every single week…. Yet, they didn’t wanted topushme… how stupid of them.”

“So I issued the challenge, expecting nothing but a joke to enter. And almost it did, until you showed up. And at first, I have to admit. I thought a Fenris would make a shocking return, I thought perhaps an established name would show up, perhaps a surprise signee from outside the company with a resume from New York to Tokio… And instead, I got you.”


Goth shakes his head, showing a look of disappointment on his face.

“I am aware that you will take these words merely as being disrespectful, but in reality I am not. I am just concerned that you will end up like Finn Whelan. All big words, but no guts. When I saw you come down the aisle, I thought back to the guy that is now resorted being one of the opening matches of this show. A wrestler that doesnot deserve to be named until I see him accomplish something. And I know, I know you have been successful in the past Lachlan, having held the Mixed Tag Team Championships. Something that like I said before, I respect you for that. But what happened after tha Lachlan?? Because it feels like you are just another opportunity for me to be denied. Denied to have faced Kris Ryan and Mikah in a rematch for those same Mixed Tag Titles after having lost them. Being denied being recognized as a competitor that could still have a value for this company, having the Saviors at least show me the respect thati have deserved all along. And then it was you, the only true challenge of the two that came out to the ring…  And even though I feel honored that you answered the challenge. It wasn’t the opportunity for Sin City Wrestling to FINALLY acknowledge me as the man with the most title reigns in the history of this company. And that hurts Lachlan, perhaps one day you will understand.”

“But does that mean I will not take you seriously in eight days Lachlan? Then I can already spoil the hopes and dreams that you may have in me doing so. Because I have got even more desire to prove you all wrong since winning this belt… because then I was already disrespected. And I will continue on punishing everyone that gets thrown in my way or is stupid enough to think that they got a chance against me…. And I will keep doing this until I get what I deserve…And trust me Lachlan, how good you may very well be…. It isn’t and will never be YOU.”


With that Goth slowly gets up and walks as the shot slowly fades.



47
A triple Threat Delight
 
Rp number one


August 22nd 2022,

New Delhi, India

Melissa is seen seated at a lounge area of the hotel that she and Goth are located, she is awaiting the arrival of Pussy Willow as she has agreed to do an interview. She is sporting a gold like dress that clings loosely around her body with a black belt that tightens around her waist. She is drinking a glass of ice tea when Willow emerges with the camera crew.

“Good afternoon Melissa, thank you for being able to meet up with me for this interview. I want to apologise that I am slightly late, we got delayed and…”

“Whatever Pussy, I guess you must have your reasons for not being punctual like normal. But I am not interested okay?? I am here to do my job and then return to working out and enjoying the sights of this beautiful country.”

Willow is taken aback a little by the suddenness of Melissa’s response, but quickly nods her head as she realizes that she is here to do her job and not having a discussion with Melissa. Realizing that she could snap her neck in an instant if things doesn’t go the way she wants them to go.

“Right, you are absolutely right. Give me a few moments for me and the crew to set things up for the interview.”

“Sure, whatever.”

She rolls her eyes as Pussy Willow exits her chair and are going through setting up the lights the right way as well as the sound and camera’s. Melissa takes the opportunity to look on her cell phone, checking to see whether Goth had send her a message. He had an early appointment and has been a bit distant after the loss in the tag team match against Ben Jordan and Chris Page. She knew how he was after a loss even if it wasn’t him that took the pin, it made her decide to allow him to do his things for the first few days. She herself had a title match to prepare for, facing Ariana Angelos and Georgie Robertson. She had rolled her eyes at the name of Ariana, seeing how she had crushed her to qualify for the Ultimate X over the Pool match for the Bombshell Roulette title. She had wondered whether Ariana was just frustrated over the fact that she could back up the strong words that she had uttered prior to their match, but then again she had gotten used to it. It was just like her kickboxing days, there was also intensity between participants that would tell mere days before the fight that they would kick the shit out of each other.

She had grown to get used to the differences between the two forms of fighting. With kickboxing it was strong words, yet the participants would always remain respectful. But since joining the ranks of the Bombshell division of Sin City Wrestling, she has understood the jealousy or any other humanly emotion would be centre stage between two or in this case three competitors. She especially had started to get annoyed by it, mostly by Jessie Salco.

“I will be back in five minutes as I have to have sit through make up.”

Melissa scowls at the remark, but Pussy Willow had already vanished the scene.

“I think you need more than just five minutes to get that shine off your forehead Willow.”

She mumbles to herself, not even caring to glance at the reactions of the remaining crew in whether they had heard her or not. Her thoughts was still locked on Ariana and Jessie, the two friends that have been on her case since day one. She chuckles, remembering how close she came to injury Jessie. Only to have Ariana and Krystal run in at the final moment to prevent her from injuring her permanently. The thought of Jessie being injured caused her to close her hands into fists, one week she was walking around backstage as if she was deadly injured and then she was booked for a match with Samantha Marlowe. The words whatever kept coming down her thoughts as she could not forget about Georgie.

“At least someone I don’t have a delusional history with so far….”

She tells herself, the entire constant being told by those who have been here longer than her has gotten to the point that she wants to end it permanently. But alas, with someone already preaching that she wouldn’t remain champion forever and therefor undefeated for eternity won’t be ending anytime soon. She sighs, as if she had ever told the world that she would remain unbeaten and holding onto every single Bombshell title is ridiculous. But she guesses that it’s the only strong point that a washed up Jessie Salco, an annoying Ariana could make.

“I wonder what’s faster, me finishing my drink or…..”

“I’m back!!!!”

Says a happy Pussy Willow, causing Melissa to raise an eyebrow before letting out a sigh

“I guess the latter….”

She puts her glass to her mouth, empties it by drinking the remainder of the ice tea that was left before turning her attention towards Pussy Willow.

“Okay, camera rolling?? We take this in three, two., one…. Go!!!”

Melissa watches Pussy Willow turn from the director into the host of this interview, smiling brightly as if she had fallen in love for the very first time.

“Hi everyone, this is Pussy Willow. And today I have a very special guest, she is the current Bombshell Roulette champion and undefeated in five contests so far. She calls herself the Lady Goth…, I bring you Melissa!!!”

The camera pans out, showing Melissa in her dress as she waves towards the fans with a fair smile on her face.

“First of all, I want to thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule to do this interview Melissa.”

“My pleasure.”

She says with a smile on her face that Goth had taught her to use if you want to hide your true feelings if you are everything BUT excited to do these interviews.

“Melissa, your rise to the Bombshell Roulette championship has been quite impressive. Undefeated in five outings, winning the title in just your fourth match. Having beat some legendary names in the game, what would you say is the most gratifying moment so far???”

This question caught her off guard, she had not expected this to be asked to her. Causing her smile to turn into a little bit more genuine as she twirls her fingers through her curly hair for a little bit while thinking about the answer.

“Well there has been several wonderful moments to be sure, debuting with Goth by my side was a high for sure. Beating a two time hall of famer in Mercedes Vargas was quite a moment that had got people talking. Qualifying for and ultimately winning the Bombshell Roulette title in the Ultimate X over the pool match was obviously my highlight of my short wrestling career.”

“So how did it feel when…,”

“BUT….,”

Melissa’s expression turns into anger as she raises her voice, clearly not happy that Pussy Willow interrupted her as she hadn’t finished.

“But for me the highlight so far was the moment that I could share my title victory with the man that I love.”

Pussy Willow nods her head, getting the hint that she should anticipate first whether Melissa had finished talking instead of jumping the gun.

“That was indeed one of the most special moments of the night when you two shared a moment together.  And how was it for you, to witness Goth winning the Internet title late that same night???”

She stares at Pussy Willow with a look of complete and utter disbelief, rolling her eyes as she decides to ignore the question and give her the obvious answer.

“You wanted to know what I felt?? What I felt when I witnessed him become Internet champion for the second time??”

Her eyes are burning holes through Willow’s soul as she gets uncomfortable.

“Well, err yes… I…”

Melissa senses Willow becoming uncomfortable and starts to grin, closing her eyes for a moment as she starts to lick her lips.

“I felt justice.”

This answer startles Pussy Willow, clearly not the answer that she had expected from Melissa

“Justice??”

Melissa decides to ignore the question and continues to talk.

“Justice Willow, you know. In like in taking matters into your own hands when someone has wronged you. You of course do not see that even though it happens to you every single week when you are doing your….”job”.”

Willow opens her mouth, but decides to not to ask another question and allows Melissa to continue.

“Goth had been wronged on the super card before Summer XXXtreme, you were there weren’t you? You saw how Jack Washington managed to “beat”  Goth?? It was quite obvious  you knew that Karma would show its ugly head one morning and give him another opportunity…. And even though heh ad to go through the current number one contender for the world title to do so, he did.”

Melissa smiles as she notices the uncomfortable feeling of Willow starting to grow even more with every passing moment.

“And what joyful moment it was indeed, clutching that championship belt over his shoulder while staring at his bride to be…. And you have to ask me how I felt Pussy? I guess you had to didn’t you? Because you are obviously too clueless to understand how that feels.”

“I….”

“No, you wanted to know how I felt?? I felt life couldn’t have been any better Willow. Being a first time champion, watch your lover, your mentor and more importantly my confident reach ANTOHER great moment in his long and storied career was amazing. But to be in his presence, to acknowledge his greatness was something that to this very day I could only do my utmost best to reach a level anywhere close to his. Does THAT answer your question??”

Willow nods her head as she begins to ask another question.

“Recently you attacked Jessie Salco from behind, injuring her in the process. I….”

“Good Lord, I attacked her yes. But injured?? Oh sure, if you call that brace or whatever it was that she was wearing an injury then I guess so. But if she is so injured, then how in the hell did she get booked into a match with Samantha Marlowe huh?? Now THAT’S  a competitor that I would love to face one day instead of having to deal with crying little attention seeking……”

Melissa’s restraint prevents her from saying a curse word, even though she is really close into after the mentioned name of Jessie Salco. We can see a vein suddenly pulse in her neck as she shakes her head.

“Apologies for my behaviour, I….”

“So you justify an attack to Jessie Salco, something similar that had happened to both Kat Jones and Chloe Benton. Attacks that you were very outspoken off for the graphic nature, attacks like Masque did against Amber Ryan?? And how do you justify what YOU did to Jessie??”

These words slowly getting to Melissa, she is biting on her lower lip to control her aggressiveness as she remembers the teachings of Goth.

“What do you actually know Willow….”

“What I know you ask?? Well, I see someone that is very talented. But also someone that is resorting to bully tactics Melissa, just like last week where you and Jessie publically humiliated me by sending me away for doing my job.”

This causes Melissa to react by bursting out in loud laughter, this causes Pussy Willow to react startled as she puts her hand before her mouth and stare in awe at the Bombshell Roulette champion.

“YOUR JOB??? Oh come on now Pussy, you are talking about asking questions that has been written down on a cue card is a difficult thing to do!!! Oh sure, you need to have some talent and charisma to fill the spot of a talking monkey.”[/colo]

“Monkey?? I…”

Melissa rolls her eyes and shakes her head before lifting her hands up in an apologetic fashion.

“That was obviously meant to be rhetorical, we haven’t seen any talking monkey since the reboot days of the Planet of the Apes movies. But that’s besides the point Willow, I don’t need you to do your job but you need me to do yours…. Just for you to get your facts straight okay??”

Melissa says with a wink, but the icy cold stare remains upon her face as Willow reluctantly accepts the verbal abuse and turns to a next question.

“You are currently booked to appear at Violent Conduct in a triple threat match against Ariana Angelos and Georgie Robertson. What are your thoughts leading into this match??”

Melissa stares at Willow for a moment, letting the words sink in before responding with a smirk on her face.

“Good question Pussy, what are my thoughts about this match?? Well I look forward to face off against Georgie for sure.”

Willow blinks for a moment before delving deeper into the subject.

“And Ariana??”

“What about her??”

Melissa rolls her eyes as she reluctantly realizes that she has to acknowledge the other participant as well in this match.

“Look, I have faced her before. She has apparently come to the conclusion that since I have won this belt at the Ultimate X over the pool, that if she had beaten me that she would have won the whole deal. Now I am not so sure whether she believes that she excels in math, but every single match is a match on its own. Now I may not come from a fancy wrestling school like she is, I may not have the same move set that she has. I may not be the most popular individual in the locker room, but if she thinks that SHE could beat three top superstars in the current SCW Interent champion, the very too soon retired Kat C. Jones or Mercedes Vargas?? Then I wonder how her chances would have felt like after getting a wet dose of reality by being dumped into the pool by all three of them. I don’t know how rattled her brain is since I kicked her in the head for good measure a few weeks ago, but it sure looks like that this girl needs to stop her quest of wanting people to feel sorry for her. This is wrestling sweetheart, good girls like you end up underneath my boots after being kicked in the face.”

Melissa stops as a waiter takes an order from both women for a drink and walks off.

“You sure look confident when it comes down to Ariana, but what about Georgie??”

Melissa twirls her fingers through her curly hairs for a few moments before responding to the question from Pussy Willow.

“Again, that is a real good question Willow. Like I said in a mocking fashion earlier, I actually am looking forward to test my abilities against her. She is just like me and Ariana I guess a rising star. I cannot take her lightly, but I will be ready to go head to head with her as well as I will be by dealing with Ariana. I am sure Georgie will be a handful, but my experience in having to compete in high stakes matches and winning them will give me an edge over the other two.”

“Referring to high impact matches, in how far does the Ultimate X over the Pool match help you prepare for this triple threat match?? That both being a multi wrestler match where you got more than one opponent to focus on?”

Melissa raises an eyebrow to the question

“Wow…, that is your third good question Pussy. I am quite impressed.”

“Why thank…..”

“But don’t overdo it okay?? The only thing that I can take away from that match is the experience of dealing more than just one opponent. But there’s no pool, no ultimate x structure where the title is hanging underneath. I have to either pin or make someone submit, there’s no count outs or disqualification. So any of us three can do whatever we feel like in doing. But like I have stated many times before, I am not worried for what will be next for me. I am going into that match to retain my championship, because nobody outside the Saviors seem to like it if I end up being on top.”

She winks at the camera before turning her attention back to Pussy Willow.

“When you succeed to defend your championship belt, are there any bombshells that you would love to face in the ring down the line??”

“I have already mentioned Samantha Marlowe, I would love to face the Lukas sisters, Mercedes Vargas once more. The list of this Bombshell division goes on for quite some time. But to specifically answer your question Willow, I don’t care who I face…. Every single confrontation makes me better, wiser and more experienced in identifying things than I do now.”

“Well you are certainly heading the right direction so far Melissa, I just wonder how much of the impact of Goth’s teaching has helped you elevate your career so far??”

Melissa drops her head, causing her fingers to finally stop twirling with her curly hair before looking up at Willow with a puzzled look.

“You did so well Pussy, why did you go and ruin this special moment between us?? But it’s okay, I guess it was never meant for you to evolve into a Belinda Simone or a Jason Adams. But I will gladly answer your pathetic question. Goth has mentally prepared for anything and before people start to question his intelligence of the game, I would ask them to counter 20 years being in the game and still being productive as he has been. Secondly, he has been on my case 24/7 and I am not just referring to the relentless physical workouts that he and Whisper have and still areputting me through every single day. But also the mental aspect of it all, something I would bet that NONE of these trainers have ever done to their pupils… And if they have, none have done it the way HE has done. Or should I remember you all that he has had the most title reigns in this company??”

“No, of course not.”

Melissa nods her head in agreement.

“I thought so.”

Willow is about to ask a new question when she is interrupted by the arrival from the waiter, delivering their drinks. Both women grab their glasses from the tray as the waiter walks off.

“Now I am going to take my drink, enjoy it in my room before I am going to change into a newly bought bathing suit and head out for the pool.”

She winks at the camera crew before walking off, not granting Pussy Willow any acknowledgement as she leaves the interview.

“I guess that’s a wrap then…..”

A Triple Threat

Melissa is seen at the swimming pool, sporting a sexy bathing suit while resting on a beach chair. She has a pair of sunglasses on her face that hides her eyes as the camera comes closer until it stands in front of her, causing her to lower her sunglasses and stares annoyed towards the camera.

“Do you mind?? You are blocking my sun.”

The camera slowly backs off, causing her to shake her head before putting back on her face and wants to enjoy the sun once more. Only to have her sigh and sits upwards and turns her attention back to the camera.

“I guess you didn’t got the clue that I didn’t wanted you anywhere near me while I am sunbathing right??”

The camera crew isn’t responding to her question, causing her to grab a towel and wraps it around her upper body and stares at the camera.

“Let me guess, you have some other time slots filled to chat with other Bombshells or superstars??”

The camera man responds by nodding the camera up and down, causing Melissa to lower her head and shake her head

“It would be nice if you had informed me you know?? You are just lucky that Goth and I weren’t having a personal moment together. Because lets be honest, you don’t want to be the preview of what he wants to do with Lachlan Kane.”

This causes the camera to shake a little, causing Melissa to giggle at the thought of what he could have done to them. She quickly gets up, walks towards a cocktail waiter and orders a fruit cocktail. Turning around after ordering the cocktail she nearly bumps into the camera crew.

“Whoa…, breathing space… please?? You do realize I am engaged to one of the most successful wrestlers ever right??”

The camera crew backs off again, nearly tripping over their own cable as Melissa manages to save the camera man by grabbing hold of the camera to keep him balanced.

“Next time, just stay in one position fellows. I got enough issues going onby dealing with some immature girls as well as an old chick that believes that she is still 18 for crying out loud.”

She walks towards her beach chair and sits down, taking a sip from her fruit cocktail while keeping an eye on the unlucky cameraman.

“Hmm, that sure hit the spot. And I will just spill out what I have to say about Ariana and Georgie so that I can go back and tan up nicely without getting interrupted.”

She takes another sip before placing the cocktail on the ground next to her, she crosses her left leg across that of her right and places her hands on top of her knee while staring at the camera.

“Now you all know I have my second title match in my second ever Super Card show entitled Violent Conduct. And boy, if I thought Summer XXXtreme was going to be vicious… then be my guest and turn your heads away when I face Ariana and Georgie. Because just like every successful lady in their business… we kinda like to show off our bling don’t we?? And seeing that I got such a nice championship belt currently about to be draped around my waist in over a week… I cannot phantom of wanting to relinquish that championship belt anytime soon. But it’s hard to tell when I will suffer my first loss, completing my first experience to suffer a title loss as well. But that’s what the other ladies want to ignite the believe in the audience… our faithful audience that they are the one that will do what has not been done before… Beat yours truly. Quite fascinating to listen to at times, especially when there are a group of airheads that will tell the world that I am a true believer that I will remain undefeated, perhaps I have misspoken once or twice… But I know one day I will meet my match and I will accept it as a competitor… As long as it is not a whining little bitch like Jessie Salco. I hope she is doing well though, it’s going to be the first ever Super Card without her even competing.. such a shame, but I guess her fear has become a reality. That Sin City Wrestling is more than capable to move on into a next dynasty without her.”

She giggles, twirling her fingers through her hair as she excuses herself for a moment in front of the camera.

“I do want to apologise to all the little boys and girls that are fans of Jessie, I know that this must be a difficult time for you all. Not being able to rely upon your hero that has been there through thick and thin, someone that is currently side lined because of me. And I know, it may take you a while to come to appreciate what I have done for you all. Because quite frankly, Jessie is a selfish little brat. Only caring about her own personal happiness, even going so far to tell the world on numerous occasions that she would be happy if someone is capable of beating me… now is that what she believes should be the job description for being the Gate Keeper for this company???”

She shakes her head, clearly not caring about Jessie Salco.

“It hurt so many like me boys and girls, not to be acknowledged by a veteran. Someone that clearly does not want to have her spotlight taken away from her by someone that is talented. She will only acknowledge you when you are willing to be her friend and be brainwashed by her. Someone like Ariana for instance. She is a sweet girl, she has had some momentous victories in the time since she had debuted after graduating from her wrestling school. But she apparently is different than what Jessie would say about sweet girls like Chloe Benton. And why is that you may ask?? Well Chloe is at least willing to stand up for what she believes in, daring to face the opposition head on… not caring whether it is a wise thing to do or not. While Ariana?? Well, she is there because Jessie allows her to be.”

“I know, I know. This is a statement that I obviously have to back up with facts. But lets behonest, I know they are friends… She did run in along with Krystal Wolfe and saved her from a further injury. Only to be kicked in the head, knocked out cold in a warning of staying out of my way. And what happens?? She gets a title shot…..  how interesting.”


She rolls her eyes and shakes her head before letting out a little grin that means trouble.

“You see, I guess being around Jessie rubs off on you. You see, last week I had a little run in with Ariana. And if I think about it, I could have sworn I was listening to Jessie talk. You see, there are some similarities to the two, one: I have beaten them both and two: After being beaten, they still believe that they are good enough to defeat me and take away my belt. And all I got to ask, am I watching every episode of the Walking Dead or something?? Because with hat shot, you know that the dead always comes back for more… Does that mean that both Jessie and Ariana are the dead?? Waiting for their chances to finally eat me alive?? The mere thought makes me sick.”

She says with a mock look of disgust on her face.

“Perhaps I will get bored one day, decide to just relinquish of the belt and have them feed upon another champion that they will believe that they can much their bloodthirst upon. Because lets be honest, both of them are just bound to remain a Bombshell Roulette division type of wrestler for the eternity of their careers… or in case of Jessie, what is left of it. And me on the other hand?? I am here to follow in the footsteps of my good friend Kat Jones, elevate that championship by elevating myself. Oppose anyone that is willing to oppose me and test my ability. To see who of the two is the better person on that given night. But having to deal with the zombie twins every given week, that doesn’t help much does it??”

“Forgive me for using this term, but this wants me to crave for fresh blood. Fresh blood in facing new people every time that I am booked. There are so many Bombshells that have not been able to get any opportunity to get in my face, because everywhere I turn around there’s another cockroach waiting for me. But don’t worry Ariana, I will change that  at Violent Conduct. I will kill any last bit of hope that you have got left to take away my championship. I am sure that it will be a hard fought match in the end, but at least it will be that more satisfying.”


Her expression suddenly changes into a more joyful one as she turns her attention to the camera.

“And then there’s our friend Georgie, someone that I have not faced before. Someone that has done quite well since debuting in Sin City Wrestling. Someone I am sure that I need to keep an eye on in this match. Because let’s face it people. I am facing two opponents instead of one, making it more difficult to concentrate on either of them as well as the old classic quote: ”The champion does not need to be involved in a decision to lose her belt!!!” God I love the classics, it captivates you more and more that people could actually have a chance in doing something they would normally not be able to do in a standard one on one match… And with that I mean Ariana of course. Because with you Georgie, even though I am confident that I will beat you…I first need to see what you are all about in a match where you are in the ring with me. A champion that has so far dominated every opponent that I have faced, whether it was prior to my title win or after. There’s no denying how impressive I have been.”

“And that is all to thank because of my desire, my talent and my mindset to upset every single start that I get in the ring with. And I guess having to deal with two little cockroaches has increased my ability to concentrate on diversity. Even if one half is unknown, even if I have seen some bits of pieces of you inside the six sided ring. It is still the unknown that excites me. Excitement that I wish to overcome, adding the fact that you may just go and hope for a temporarily alliance with the Greek American doll, who believes that she is a championship killing machine since I kicked the shit out of her. Hoping to take down the biggest threat in this match and why not? It’s all legal right?? But it will all just be like being an ass kisser that Ariana is to the legacy of one Jessie Salco. And even though I don’t know you Georgie. At least I know that you are not someone that allows others to dictate what to think, what to say and who to  believe but yourself. And that is exactly what I am.”


She excuses herself as she reaches over and grabs the milkshake before taking a few more quick sips before continuing.

“I take crap from nobody, the only ones that I take seriously are the ones that I know have the best of intent with me. That have told me all the things that the cry babies of this company have been trying to drill inside my skull that one day I will lose, hoping that it will upset me so much that it will be them taking advantage of me. Me?? Do I look like someone that will be taken advantage off?? Think again, because I have withstood everything so far that has been thrown at me from day one. A fast paced wrestler,? Check. A young talent that has been longer in the ring then me? Check. A veteran? Check. Facing more than one opponent in a match I have never been a part off?? Check… Dealing with some ignorant lunatic that has been in more Roulette matches than any wrestler alive?? Check!! And now it’s this triple threat, something that I have yet to cross of my bucket list so to speak to showcase my dominance. I just hope that you will not follow Dumb and Dumber and do the same thing that seems to be cool these days”

“Because it’s not what you say, but it’s about the delivery and the intensity and desire that you are willing to sacrifice for that one single opportunity. An opportunity that you may never will be able to get as long as a dominant champion holds on to that opportunity. So I will tell you straight up Georgie, I look forward to oppose you. I look forward to see whether you or me are the better of the two. And obviously, in the process of fulfilling our hopes and dreams having to deal with one of the two Bombshells that are sharing a brain. ”


She takes another sip from her cocktail, nearly finishing it before holding it in both hands in front of the camera.

“I know I am a talker, I know I am a constant believer in the ability that I will be showing on Violent Conduct in over a week from now. I take pride in having come so far in such a short period of time. Something that I know has rubbed some of the other Bombshells the wrong way. Call it jealousy, call it professional respect, but unwilling to accept it. I have a mindset that unless someone proves me wrong, there’s nobody in this company that can beat me rightnow. That includes the two of you ladies, that includes the sister Lukas, Krystal Wolfe, someone I am sure is waiting somewhere to have a crack at me when Ariana and you will fail. Because the dark side of Empress Jessie Salco is growing impatiently. People like Sam Marlowe, every single Bombshell that is willing to get their fifteen minutes of fame or their moment of being relevant once more. I will gladly accept after I walk away champion from Violent Conduct. Because no matter how hard either of you are going to try… it will happen. ”

Melissa slowly stands up, takes off the towel that was wrapped around her body and stares confidently into the camera.

“I hope I will prove a point next week, I hope I will prove a point to both of you. I hope to prove to you Ariana, that you may fight for a good cause. You may fight because like you have said several times before that IF it wasn’t for me that you would be the champion instead of me. I hope I will allow you to realize how dumb you sound if you truly believe that. You see, I have been told that everything that happens inside that six sided ring happens because it was meant to be. I have learned the hard way that you can tell the world all that you want of how you are going to do this and do that, but it doesn’t mean a damn thing if you don’t believe it yourself. And  I can tell from the desperation carved in the expression on your face… that you don’t believe a damn thing that you are desperately trying to convince everyone else. Because who knows, if you may convince one, you may convince yourself isn’t it Ariana??”

Melisssa says with a shrug, closing her eyes as she lifts her arms up towards her hair in a rather sexy pose in front of the camera.

“And I hope that I will prove to you Georgie, that even though you have been quite impressive since joining SCW. That it takes more than just being impressive, I hope I can prove to you to be a inspiration. And not in the fashion that Jessie wants to be for Ariana, but an inspiration that to be successful, that you need to dump every bullshit load that is keeping you down. Having BFF’s is great, but where will it take you?? Well I know that you already have guessed the answer to that one. So take my words of advice Georgie, learn from the mistakes that others make and take advantage of it in future matches. Because you may be good, but to reach a level that I have accomplished at Summer XXXtreme you have to do so much better. I wish you good luck Georgie, I wish you all the best. I hope you will manage to excite the crowd with some fancy moves and cheap pops… Because that I what separates wrestlers like you and Ariana with me. I am only focused upon winning the match and defend the belt. I will educate you both who the hunter is and who the prey. And isn’t that ironic?? That the one that needs to be hunted is the one that dictates EVERYTHING that will happen at Violent Conduct?? Well welcome girls, that is the life of that what you haven’t been able to accomplish so far…. How to become and remain a champion…. Good luck girls… next week will be your exams… and there both of you will fail….”

With that Melissa walks off as the shot slowly fades

48
Climax Control Archives / The very best
« on: August 19, 2022, 10:50:49 AM »


The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Eleven: The very Best


August 17th 2022
 
JW Marriott Hotel, Chandigarth
 
Goth drops his jacket on the bed after he and Melissa have entered their hotel room, placing his suitcase next to the bed before giving his fiancé a hug and kiss. The two stay there motionless for a few moments before breaking the embrace.
 
“See you in a bit, going to take a shower first.”
 
Melissa says as she gives him a wink, he smiles as he nods his head before sitting down on the bed. Grabbing his cell phone and checks his messages, smiling as he sees some pictures from his son who has flown back to visit his grandmother. Goth was happy to have spend some time with his son and Melissa together, but now with the focus back to this week’s Climax Control and Violent Conduct coming up forces him to concentrate on what he has to do.
 
He places his cell phone down on the bed next to him after replying to his son, he drops backwards on the bed and spreads his arms while staring at the ceiling. He remembered how different things were when he had started his career nearly 20 years ago, he could not afford the luxury that he was having right now. But his confidence that one day everything would change had kept him from going insane, plus the many nights snuggling with his wife had gotten him through the worst of times that he could remember. Back in the day he had a desire to be better, to being able to support him and his wife. And if that had meant to secure title wins, stabbing the ones that he had trusted in the back before they did it to him… Then he would, it was a character trade that had hardened him, to drop the sentimental bullshit that he  had seen many others during his career crumble underneath the pressure.
 
“Back then you knew who you could trust and who just came along for the ride.”
 
He smirks, it was a line that his wife had often said to him to remind him that he shouldn’t be too open minded for those who would try to sell him nothing more than hot air. Back then it had driven him crazy, but it had caused him to smarten up and see the truth between the lines. Something he had learned to adapt and use with those he could and had to trust, just like this coming week when he and his fellow Savior Ken Davison teamed up against an unlikely duo to compete in a once in a lifetime match.
 
“Goth and Ken Davison vs. Ben Jordan and Chris Page. The Cockney King and the Chronic One… ”
 
The words swiftly leaves his lips as if he had spoken them a million times, but truth is that these are merely a once in a lifetime. A confrontation that would make people look back at many years from now with he realization that they had witnessed a fantasy become reality. The What IF in sports media, hypothesizing what would have happened if Ali had faced Tyson, Jordan vs. Lebron and the list goes on and on. And now? There are four names that would have never thought that they would ever be in the same right with each other, let alone compete.
 
He smiles, it makes him think back to the first time he had faced Lady Ashe, a woman that had dominated the company he was in back in 2006. Dominated many of the superstars, winning the world title in the same fashion he would have done a year later. The first time they faced was a mid-card match for a mid-card championship. A year later it was built as the two Psycho Circus winners go head ahead to determine who the very best was of the two. Well history had ultimately come to the conclusion that it was the man from the Netherlands.
 
“Ugh, it’s time to order something to eat.”
 
He says as he gets up, grabs the phone next to the bed and informs the reception of what he and his fiancé want to eat. He decides to take off his shirt and walk into the bathroom. He notices vaguely the curves from Melissa through the shower door window as he walks towards the sink and splashes some of the water across his face before staring himself down in the mirror. Recognizing the features of a man of 45, something that to this very day was surprised off that he could still compete at this age against young talents that already are believing that they had reached the pinnacle of their careers. This caused him to laugh before splashing some more water in his face.
 
“What’s so funny?”
 
Asks Melissa as she had opened up the door of the shower so that she could peak her head around the corner smiling. He smiles back at her as he turns around and leans his hands against the sink. Staring at the long wet hair of the woman that he had fallen in love with several years ago.
 
”How long you were going to claim that shower today.”
 
Goth is met by a playful scowl from Melissa, who tosses a bottle of shampoo towards him that he manages to catch at the last moment. She closes the door quickly as he hears her giggle. He remains there standing before turning around, he was tempted to step into the shower with her but decided to rest a little before preparing for another work out.
 
Later that day the camera’s catches Goth in the gym, working out solely as Mac Bane is nowhere to be seen. Goth knew that the world champion had some other business to attend to outside Sin City Wrestling, he thought about him being the special guest referee as that brought a smile upon his face. Already soft whispers have been flying through the hallways about several what if scenario’s. About who he would align with? Would he be able to call it straight down the middle?? And the only thing Goth is concerned about is getting ready for most likely THE match of the year so far for him. The sweat is pouring from his face as he is bench pressing several more times before placing the halter back upon its position and sits upwards. He wipes some of the sweat from his brow before taking a drink of water. He takes a moment to draw his attention away from the workout for a moment as he notices Melissa running on the treadmill. He smiles, he had enjoyed the pure shock on the faces of everyone in attendance this past Sunday on Climax Control. There she had taken out Jessie Salco and would have done so much more if it hadn’t been for her friends that had come to the rescue. The people were outraged over her antics towards Jessie, but it was Goth’s mental installments that had prepared her for the sudden change in demeanor. He had seen the vicious side brewing inside of her, something he knew that would be necessary at times to succeed in this business. Because even though how successful Jessie has been in the past, you have to realize that good girls always finish last.
 
He slowly gets up, looks at the ring where he sees Ken Davison spar against one of the trainers. He had come to respect the man even more after their one on one confrontation to determine who would become the number one contender for the internet title. Goth respected the man that, just like him is a veteran to the game that takes no bullshit from others and does not like the flashy stuff that is popular these days when it comes down to the sport of wrestling.
 
“Take him down Ken, that’s it.”
 
Goth notices him starting to whisper encouragements to his fellow Savior, knowing full well that Ken doesn’t need it and knew he didn’t hear him. Causing him to realize how much he is invested in the group that has helped him see the light of how much he wasn’t getting the opportunities THEY felt he should have gotten. Although Goth was satisfied with the role he had in the company, he for some reason felt that something was missing. And he has found that fire that he knew from memories past and the taste for success only made him want more. Goth finally snaps out of his thoughts when he sees Ken nod towards him, he nods his head in understanding and walks towards the bar where they both order some refreshments.
 
“I guess it is time that we share the ring once again doesn’t it??”
 
He says with a smile upon his face as he takes a sip from the protein shake that he had ordered, savoring the taste in his mouth before wiping his mouth off as he stares at the knowingly smile from Ken Davison.
 
“You know, Gerrit, at least we’re on the same side of it this time.”

Ken smiles wryly.

“Funny when you think about it. When Mac talked me into coming over here, the Saviors were supposed to be this group of thugs. Look at us now. Turned from that bunch of thugs to household names? We’re sitting here, names on the marquee, holding half the gold. I’d say we’re doing alright for ourselves.”
 
The two smile, each of them taking time to enjoy their drinks. Goth looks ahead of him, thoughts drifting away towards this Sunday. Facing two men he has in his career had met Ben Jordan only once. In case of Chris Page it’s not so difficult that neither men has ever met as both men have never been up and down the road as competitors for the same company. But that’s fate as he has an opportunity to change that.
 
“Guilder for your thoughts??”
 
Asks Ken, causing Goth to snap out of his thoughts and stare at the man’s face. He could see the deterioration in his face from all the battles he has been in throughout his careers, the scars that he knew he has over his body himself as well. Causing his respect for his fellow Saviors member to grow even more, wondering who truly would win when he and Mac Bane would decide the outcome of the world title.
 
“I want to win this one Ken, that’s obvious I know. But there is so much more at stake than merely this tag team match. Pride, honor. The mere fact that I can stare in the eyes of the man that I have not faced since Climax Control 100, to know how much has changed since that Battle Royal that took place many years ago. As well as facing a man that wants the world to believe that there’s nobody better than him. You do know what that does to a man with my pride don’t you??”
 
Ken stares at me before he decides to answer Goth.

“A man with your pride. I will have to get my a DVD with my greatest losses on it. You see this?”

Ken holds his hands out, showing two large, roundish scars on the palms of his hands.

“This is what pride got me… crucified. Don’t recommend it, by the way. Don’t get me wrong, that doesn’t mean we shouldn’t walk in there like we’re not two of the baddest men in this business, because we are. I’m just saying we let the two of them believe that they are exactly what their pride says they are. They want to believe that they are better than us? Let them believe it. I’d rather speak with my actions and show them otherwise.”[/color]

Goth is silent for a moment, letting the words from Ken Davison sink into his brain. Causing him to realize that he is right, his fingers dig into the table that they are seated at. He finally nods his head and grins

“I hate it when you are right, but this is Ben Freaking Jordan and Chris Page. If I had the opportunity to choose on who I would want to get face to face with inside the six sided ring, then I have to disappoint Finn Whelan and Lachlan Kane and put all my money on Ben Jordan. Because I know that this man sets the standard in this company for how many years?? And even though this man has been without a world title for so many years until finally obtaining it two years ago…. He is st

ill a key component of what made this company. And even though I am making bigger strides every single time, I feel there are a few hurdles that I still want to take and he is one of them.”


He smiles towards Ken Davison

“But I have not lost sight on what is going to take place this Sunday my friend.”

“This match is important for a number of reasons. Both of us have been riding huge waves of momentum and knowing I have Mac waiting for me, I need every ounce of momentum I can get. Besides, Jordan’s got a win over me and I am a huge fan of avenging my losses.”[/color]

Goth nods his head, he takes a sip from his protein shake, he stares at the spot where Melissa is doing a workout with some dumbbells before turning his attention back to Ken.

“I will be there to make sure that we get opportunities to win Ken, because I know that we need to be at our absolute BEST to beat these two. Continuity is key in this match, something that we have since I joined the Saviors. We MUST take advantage of this to beat two great wrestlers. We owe this to ourselves to prove this to them.”

The seriousness on Ken’s face shows he understands the gravity of the situation.

“The way I see things, I am always the underdog. I’m always older, slower, weaker… there’s always some disadvantage. That’s why I look for any opening I can take. Page and Jordan, they aren’t a team. They aren’t brothers. They are, above all else, not fighting for anything bigger than themselves.:[/color]

Ken grabs his water bottle, finishes it, and screws the cap back on.

“We aren’t going to sit here and allow ourselves to be made examples of. There is a reason that the front office has resorted to booking matches where one Savior faces off against another of us. That’s because we are the standard bearers of this company. We are the men and women that each and other wrestlers in this company are measured against. Ben Jordan and Chris Page are going to learn that, just like Wolfslair and anyone else who thinks that they can stand against us, we are the best for a reason..”{/b]

Goth’s expression is as serious as that of Ken Davison, he knows that the worlds hold truth to what he is speaking.

“I always go into a match with the knowledge that this match is the most important one for me at that point. And this Sunday won’t be any different, THIS will ultimately have to prove WHY we have been put in this match against these two legends, you speak off that you are always the underdog going into a match??? At this point, there isn’t any other man that I would rather have in my corner to watch my back against these two men. Because even though I may have set record after record, deep down inside the expectation is that Ben Jordan will overcome all the odds that will be thrown in front of him. But deep down inside his gut, I know that he will be looking across the ring against two men that are more than capable of making everyone’s lives a living hell…. theirs included.”

“I know I sound like I’m in front of the camera. I’m not trying to convince you, I want you to know that, brother. It’s just how I work myself up. This match is different for me, yet, it’s very much the same as Himatashii and that other guy from Sin City Underground. I know technically Underground was still Sin City, but I wasn’t about to let two guys from there come in and take food off of my plate. If I wouldn’t let them, I sure as hell won’t let Page do it.“[/color]

Ken chuckles to himself.

“I should be writing this down. There’s some good material I could use later.”

Goth chuckles at the remark from Ken Davison and nods his head.

“I am glad that we are on the same page Ken, we both have travelled different paths to get to this point in our careers. But we are here to put an end to something before it even has an opportunity to hatch. Because Chris Page will walk away in the end after a few more checks being cashed in… And Ben Jordan?? He is a man that I have a lot of respect for, But he is a man that I have to beat this Sunday, not because he once have beaten me… But because I know I am capable of doing something that only a few have done. And that moment has to come this Sunday, wouldn’t you agree??”

He smiles at Ken Davison

“Of course. We’re completely on the same page.”[/color]
Goth smiles as the two men continue their talk while the shot slowly fades.

The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings
 
Chapter: Ben Jordan & Chris Page.
   

August 19th 2022

Goth can be seen seated on the third row at the Rock Garden Outdoor Amphitheatre, overlooking the crew of Sin City Wrestling building up the six sided ring that he and Ken Davieson will be competing inside against the unlikely twosome of Ben Jordan and Chris Page. The Internet champion is clothed in a bright Hawaiian and matching knee high shorts, drinking from a bottle of water as he motions to the camera crew to come closer.

“Thank you for being able to come over and have me discuss the up and coming tag team match this coming Sunday on Climax Control. Apparently Sin City Wrestling has not lied when they have told the world that they would make this Indian tour a dpecial one. Pitting four of the most experienced wrestlers in a tag team match, a team that I could say that I have only faced off against Ben Jordan once, back at Climax Control 100. And that was in a losing effort in a Battle Royal. And a man that has been a travelling journey man throughout many federations, where he had obtained more success than anyone can imagine. And the question on everyone’s mind is, are we excited???”[/color]

Goth grins while shaking his head , he unscrews the top of the bottle before taking a sip from the water and stares back at the camera.

“I know you must have been thinking that the answer would bewhether Chris and Ben could co-exist?? And even though it has indeed crossed my mind a few moments, I realize that if there are two men that could jell together like a well-oiled machine. Than it would be these two, wouldn’t you agree?? And seeing the multitude of experience considered by those who like to use the Old Yeller terminology to put the emphasis upon our age. Something that would be too foolish to even be relevant at this point. Because each of us are just like a good vintage wine, we only get better by the years.”[/color]


He says as his eyes are respectfully admiring the craftmanship of the crew that is nearly done finishing building up the six sided ring. Goth’s eagerness to test the ropes needs to be tempered, as he knows that the magic will happen this Sunday and not tonight.

“I have to admit that I got excited after seeing the card being put up and saw the names of you two gentlemen. I usually do not reserve myself to pleasantries, but don't get used to it. Because I am going to only use it once, just so that you Chris could feel welcome at this company. Because its only a temporary thing before our paths will take our own direction once more. Me defending the championship, Ken wanting to dethrone the world champion. And you two “gentlemen” are going to be in a fight of your own.”

“And I can hear the people grind their teeth, waiting for me to ask the million Dollar question, will they co-exist?? My question is that they better be, because in a match like this. A match that is more important to me than any title opportunities to be once again claimed in my own greatness. This is a match want EVERYTHING to be perfect, that there isn’t anyone out there that will utter the mere IF… or BUT, because that would only take away from the legacy of one of these four men that will do something that only a horny grasshopper could beg for. To have beaten a man of legendary status, to have the crowning moment of knowing that one man cannot overcome one pin attempt or submission that he has to go through in a losing effort. The question remains…, Who will it be???”
[/color]

There’s a moment of silence as Goth’s mind is racing before shaking his head with a glee.

“Would it be Ben Jordan? The man that has slain so many men, that has beaten my tag team partner and the current world champion without gunning for their belts. Or should it be Chris Page?? The outsider looking in, associated with Mac Bane and a hell of a wrestler of his own. And the mere thought of choosing between these two IF the opportunity would fall upon me to do so… I have to admit, it doesn’t matter. Because I know deep down inside, with the run that I have been having as of late that I know that I can take down both men.”

Goth stops talking for a moment as he stares into the camera with a concentrated look on his face, his intensity is intensified as he knows this isn’t a match where he can make fun of his opponents or take them lightly.

“I have heard the words from Ben, I have heard the words from Chris. And it’s all dandy and swell for them to come here for a one off thing and tell the world that they are just going to beat us. It may work on a Jack Washington, it may work on a Finn Whelan. Hell, I am sure that it will work on a Troll for all that I care. But seriously gents?? You are talking about a man that has been wrecking down the entire wrestling roster that has been thrown in front of me, followed by the excuses of the higher ups of them not having any better.”

“I make this product better, me and Ken Davieson make this product bearable. Because let’s face it, since the part timers only come out for special shows for a quick paycheck. It’s upon those who have been deemed unnecessary at first. Because this company has been building solely upon men like Fenris, men like Ben Jordan, men like J to the motherfucking H. And fate sometimes looks its ugly head every now and then as it takes away those who actually meant a damn thing as in Kris Ryans. His passing was a black cloud over this company, but if it wasn’t for me and Ken Davieson… you two jackasses wouldn’t have even considered showing up to strike your ego’s now would it??”


Goth’s expression turns into an annoyed one as he runs his fingers through his hair for a moment as he continues.

“Ben, you actually want to play mind games with me? I mean seriously, I had you up higher on a silver platter of being a dream opponent since CC 100. But I guess what I thought back then has evolved into disappointment. Seriously man, are you going to use the playbook that Jack Washington desperately tried to oppose on me?? Or are you merely stuck in 2020 when you successfully defended that championship belt against Senor Vinnie? Anyone can do that against an mental unstable moron like that you know??  And let’s not go on about your glorious run against other Saviors members that have held championship belts. Is this my opportunity to tell the world that I am different??? Please Ben, I have seen that trick so many times before that I just had to scratch an itch that I had forgotten that still existed.”

Goth shakes his head and playfully pouts his lips.

“I realize now that we should have had a match many years ago Ben, it would have opened up your eyes and helped your delusional antics my friend. Now I am not saying that you aren’t one of the best, because your track record clearly states it. But seriously Ben, to have officially opened up the floodgates of Heaven and have the angers sing out your names in a harmonious fashion?? Then I have to tell you this my friend, the only hymns you will be hearing is when The Man comes around. Because unlike Climax Control 100, I know I would have send you back to the drawing board and reconsider your career a million ways… But that will change this coming Sunday my friend.”

“And then there’s Chris Page.”


Goth rolls his eyes after uttering the word of the man that has got more youtube channels than many other people out there.

“Mister big time challenge, a man that wants the shock up the world with his Company. CCPE vs. the World. Good God man, did you know how often I have had to sit through and having to listen to people like you?? Quite honestly I must have count my friend. I mean sure, 18 world championships is an achievement on its own, perhaps with a number 19 coming up soon. But that’s all nice and well son, but how would fate fair you well IF you walk out Climax Control with a record of zero wins and two losses?? Now we can all state that it isn’t due to your tag team partner isn’t it Chris?? I mean seriously, you had Mac Bane, the current world champion and now the man that is once again licking his chops of prodding himself for another championship belt. Great names that are seemingly unbeatable… and that’s where the problem lays Chris… it seems that way isn’t it?? It makes things so much easier knowing that the other has got your back isn’t it??”

“Well the problem this go around my friend, that the only one that is having your back this week is me. Because I have a bullseye burned into your back and chest, I have even carved one inside your soul. Making things so much easier knowing when to strike when the moment comes. Quoting to the world the top ten favorite quotes ever made by Chris Page, making them forget that you seem to be as repetitive as all of your podcasts. Oh yeah Chris, I have been listening to your shows. Especially the one that you did with Justin Yorke, best way to fall asleep is to listen to some guys talking shit about how they have changed the world of wrestling. How nobody is willing to challenge them in CCPE…. Not realizing how much your future is hanging in the balance this coming weekend Chris. Not realizing that I will alter the future of the head of CCPE and his left hand man Justin Yorke.”

“Now I know that you must be laughing at these statements, wondering who the f*** is this Goth guy. And its quite simple Chris, I am the guy that your career has been able to avoid for at least twenty years since I entered this business. Two top dogs in the wrestling industry and all you got speaking for yourself is how great you are, how your career has sustained three decades and much props to you my friend. But you wouldn’t have lasted a year in the companies that I have been. And if you are wondering whether that is true? Ask Ben Jordan for advice my friend, he will tell you that the best way to be relevant in his opinions is to stay away for too long, come back from the moment that they have nearly forgotten you. And then choose the right opponent to face.”

“Obviously that list includes Mac Bane and Ken Davieson… but we have heard these stories haven’t we Chris?? Every wrestler has its moment to shine and when not to. There’s a problem with that when it comes down to Ben Jordan and you. Ben Jordan is like a god from the ancient times that people believed that they needed to keep them pleased by offering a sacrificial lamb And we all know this to be true, because that’s the only reason why he comes back every now and then and warns the weakened of minds with his weak at heart threats. And then there’s you, guess what you are Chris?? You are the Sacrificial Lamb, you are the one that when things would go bad needs to take the blunt from the loss of the team. Because both me and Ken knows that you win as a team and you lose as one. Not with Ben Jordan my friend, it’s either HE has won or YOU have lost… there’s nothing in between… and that’s why you two are destined to fail.”


Shot fades



49
Climax Control Archives / rp vs Ken Davieson
« on: August 12, 2022, 07:28:01 PM »
How in the hell did I get in India??.
 
August 12th 2022


“Pete? We just could have booked a normal airliner, you know? Just like every other civilized human being!”

Says Senor Vinnie as they step inside a small airplane, somewhere unbeknownst to the modern world. It surprised Vinnie that there was something that remotely looked like a strip for a small airplane to land from or to fly away from. He turns his attention back to the airplane, reading a sign on it that reads: “New Delhi flying, you are the fourth passenger that stepped foot inside our flight of heaven.” This didn’t eased Vinnie’s concerns, but he shrugs it off. Thinking that at least they had some flights from this place and it sure must have been successful as well. Vinnie pushes Pete into the plane first, before following him inside. Once inside he notices two old chairs, not quite what he is used to from flying first class around the world. He notices that there are two old car seatbelts hanging loosely around the arm rests.

“Well at least they got those…”

Vinnie mutters underneath his breath as he takes a seat next to Pete, who had sat down on the smaller of the two seats. Vinnie bumps his head to the ceiling of the plane, realizing that he apparently is too big for the plane with his 6’8 frame.

“Great, how long am I supposed to sit like this??”

“The flight itself is 5 hours sir, we do need to land somewhere for refuiling and that will take another hour.”

Vinnie’s eyes widen, he attempts to turn his head towards the direction of where the voice came from. There he sees an Indian man sitting on a folding chair with a stewardess hat on top of his head that is a few sizes too small. The man is poorly shaven and is missing a few front teeth as he attempts to give Vinnie a polite company policy smile.

“You mean I got to sit like this during a flight of five hours??? Isn’t there any possibly way that I could alter this position?? I mean, I don’t want a herniated disk in my neck you know??”

“Certainly sir, all you have to do is…”

The Indian gets off his folding chair, walks over and pulls on the armrests of Vinnie’s chair, this causes it to fall into a complete horizontal sleeping position.

“There you go sir.”

Says the Indian while turning back towards his folding chair while Vinnie is now staring at the sleeping chair that is in front of him. He ultimately turns his attention back to the Indian steward and asks.

“Isn’t there a position you can put the chair in that’s between the seated position and this???”

“Of course sir….”

The two men work on getting Vinnie into the least awkward position from to sit in, while not being forced to fly on the plane as if he is sleeping on a massage table. Ultimately they put the chair back on the original position as Vinnie had managed to get a foot rest so that he could lower himself a little on the chair.

“Obviously not the most comfortable way to fly, but it sure beats the feeling of being crumbled inside small area like sardines.”

Vinnie says while looking over towards his cactus friend, who is trying to get some sort of signal on his smart phone to play a game. Vinnie rolls his eyes and shakes his head, clearly Pete has got himself into another situation that the cactus did not think through but decides to ignore it and turn his attention back to the steward.

“I forgot to ask, but what is your name???”

He asks when his gaze is upon the folding chair where the steward had seated, but now he notices that the folding chair is upright and no one is seated upon it.

“Oh fuck, the guy ran out of the plane!!!!”


He says as his eyes widen, sweat is pouring from his face as he believes something terrible is going to happen. But suddenly we hear a cracking sound coming from in front of him, causing Vinnie to look around as he sees n old fashioned speaker supported above a small door.

“No need to worry sir, I just stepped inside the cockpit of the airplane. Preparing for our lift off in a few moments. Please if you desire beverages or something to eat, please wait until we are in the air as then I am capable of taking your order.”

This causes Vinnie’s eyes to widen even more as he realizes that the pilot is also the steward on this flight.

“WAIT!! Are you telling me that you are the only one besides us on this airplane???”

There’s a moment of silence before the crackling sound can be heard once more.

“Uhm sir, you did book this flight didn’t you???”

Vinnie turns his attention for a moment towards Pete, who not so surprisingly pretends not to notice the situation as he is gazing through the window.

“My friend over here apparently forgot to mention that….”

There’s a moment of silence coming from the speaker, before the crackling sound emerges once more as the Indian pilot/steward starts to talk once more.

“I understand completely sir, but yes. I am the pilot, the steward as well as the man that will have to refill the airplane as well as entertain the children where needed. I am also a licensed cook, I put on the movies for our audience for viewing pleasure as well as many other duties that requires me.”

Vinnie’s eyes widen, he needs time to let the words sink in before swallowing hard.

“You are also the cook?? But how can you possibly fly and cook food at the same time????

Mentally Vinnie decided to scrap ordering anything to eat, not wanting to endangering himself as well as Pete or the pilot during the flight for making something to eat.

“Quite simple sir, I will fly above the clouds and fasten the steering wheel with my walking stick, in the meantime I am going to cook a pot of curry for you.”

“YOU WHAT???!!!”

The sudden reveal of the pilot of doing something rather dangerous to leave a plane directed towards one direction without any focus of having to worry about other planes, mountain peaks or any other possible obstacles. This causes the sweat to pour from Vinnie’s pours, realizing now that getting out of the plane is too late as they have already lifted off apparently.

“No worries sir, you are perfectly safe. I have my pet monkey assisting me to take over the cooking if I am to be needed behind the steering wheel.”

“Pfew, what a relie…. WHAT??? A MONKEY??!!”

Vinnie had left out a sigh of relief, but once again gets worried over the fact that there’s a monkey on this airplane.

“What kind of monkey???”

There’s a moment of silence before there’s laughter to be heard as well as screaming from a chimpanzee.

“There’s no need for worry sir, this monkey has been trained by the legendary Gordon Ramsey. Also if you prefer not to have any monkey spit in your curry then he also could take over the steering wheel.”

Vinnie sighs

“Thank you, yes I would rather prefe…. What???!!!!”

Again it takes a few moments for Vinnie to let the words sink in, realizing that the pilot was suggesting for the chimpanzee to fly the airplane instead of the pilot.

“The chimp can fly the plane?? But how??”

“Well sir, that’s quite simple. This chimpanzee is related to the chimp that was send into space. This chimp inherited all the tricks of the trait.”

This doesn’t calm Vinnie’s nerves down, looking over his shoulders in the hope of somehow finding an exit from the plane. But the plane is too high above the ground for him to even consider jumping out, he resigned for him to fly over towards the city where he and Pete has to be at.

“I guess I am in “safe” hands. I saw you had only a hand full of flights, did you just start to fly???”

A nervous laughter can be heard through the sound system as it is quickly replied with an answer

“Not really sir, we only had just a handful of flights because… we uhm…. How should I put this….”

Vinnie raises an eyebrow to the reluctant response from the pilot

“We had a few small accidents, where either a wheel broke off or where an engine blew….. But nothing….”

“WHERE AN ENGINE BLEW??? Oh my goodness and you are allowed to fly this bucket of screws???”

Vinnie is irate, turning his attention towards Pete. Who by now also has turned its head towards the speaker after hearing what the pilot had to say. Giving Vinnie the realization that Pete had not known about this either, making him sigh over the fact that Pete usually searches the internet for the cheapest flights. This time his urge to save a few more bucks has come to haunt him.

“Well then you better make sure that this is going to be a positive flight, or else….”

Vinnie swallows hard

“Or else I may never see Tijuana, Mexico again…..”

With that Vinnie drops his head on the chair, his nerves got the better of him as he passes out. In the distance he does still hear the pilot talk to him, unaware of the state where Vinnie is at right now.

Dreams do come true.

“Wake up sir! We have landed”

The shot opens with Vinnie still asleep, having his head hanging over the pillow, his tongue is hanging out of his mouth while snoring. On the left side we see the pilot pushing him against his shoulders while Pete the cactus is doing the same on the right side.

“Sir!! We need you to pay for the refill!!!”

We see Vinnie lick his lips as he is smiling.

“Oh yes, please give me some more cake. I love cake…”

The pilot looks awkwardly towards the cactus, then shaking his head as he cannot believe his eyes that he and a cactus are trying to wake up his other passenger. He looks over his shoulder and sees the people he needs to pay for the refill of his airplane. Causing his eyes to grow wider and become more and more concerned, causing him to push his fist upon the chest of Vinnie.

“WAKE UP SIR!!!!”

This forces Vinnie to wake up, sitting upwards as that causes him to bump his head into the airplane ceiling and drop back on the seat.

“What the??? Why did you punch me man!!!”

He has an angry stare at the pilot while rubbing his chest as he slowly sits up again, he inhales a few times before remembering something that the pilot said

“And what is that crap about me having to pay for the refill??”

The pilot looks at the cactus and sighs

“Well your cactus friend had not read the little letters of the contract sir. He decided not to sign the All In option of the flight costs, that is including the cost of the refil. And with not agreeing to that option, you are forced to pay up.”

Vinnie sighs as he turns his attention towards the cactus, who at that point had gone back into his seat and solely looked outside the mirror of the plane and refuses to look at his friend out of shame.

“Fine…, how much??”

The shot fades to a commercial break for the upcoming Climax Control and Sin City Wrestling’s tour through India. After five minutes the shot returns as we see Vinnie seated on his chair, with Pete massaging his shoulders as Vinnie had demanded that of him after he had paid for the refill. He is smiling while drinking some Tequila and just finished the food that the pilot had made for him.

“A little bit higher Pete.”

Vinnie says as he motions towards the cactus that he needs to rub closer to the area between his shoulders and neck. Smiling as he knows that the cactus is desperately trying to repay for his mistake that he had made by booking the flight. He has closed his eyes, the attempts was nothing more than attempts. But he wanted to punish Pete a little for always being selfish, smiling as he knew that the massage wasn’t the only thing that Pete would do for him.

“The plane will land in fifteen minutes sir.”

Says the pilot over the speaker, Vinnie smiles. He even had considered asking what the chimpanzee could do more besides flying the airplane and do some cooking, but ultimately decided to not push his envelope. He had a soft spot for wild animals and had told Pete that he had to do a lot of chores during their stay in India to make things up with him. Pete obviously had refused, trying to convince Vinnie that it was a mistake and that he would never do it again. But Vinnie had ultimately decided that payback is a b#### and that Pete had to suffer for this huge mistake. Mentally he had already made a list of chores that Pete had to do, besides the obvious carrying the suitcases and bringing him his drinks he had come up with some other stuff. He started to smile as he thought about one of the first things that he had come up with, becoming his personal air conditioning as Vinnie had already seen him wave something to keep his cool, or cutting the nails of his feet as well as taking care of his feet. Yes, Vinnie had a cruel mind on what he had come up with to *punish* his friend. Vinnie turns his head towards the window on the left that is closest to him. He sees the land underneath the airplane through the opening of the clouds that they are still flying above. He has started to get more excited to visit India, he had seen one of Gabriel Iglesias’s shows where he had started to discuss the similarities between Indians and Mexicans. This had always given Vinnie the excitement to visit this far country where they worshipped cows as holy creatures. This was one of the few things that he had never understood, but was open minded enough to widen his horizon and have himself being educated in the ways f the people in India.

“If Ghandi managed to spread his message of solving problems without violence?? Then I will be able to make a member of the Saviors see the truth through my eyes”

He says with a confident smile upon his face, he remembers his battles with the members of the Saviors. He had beaten some, but one member had eluded him in the current World Champion. An now he is facing the man that is the number one contender for that belt, Ken Davieson. The name causes him to get frustrated, he didn’t liked the guy for the mere fact that he is part of that one group named the Saviors. He had to admit, he had not expected them to turn around this dominant, holding half of the singles championship belts in their positions. Vinnie knew that hecould not become number one contender for the world title, but he did realize that if he beats Ken Davieson that he would be back in line for a future nomination. The mere fact that he had not been active as of late since the Summer XXXtreme super card, made him realize that he is not in a favorable situation.

“But one match can make a difference.”

He whispers while mentally punching a fist in the palm of his other hand, this causes him to escape his mental thoughts and notices that neither Pete or the pilot had noticed him saying something. He is glad, he did not wanted to be disturbed with stupid questions that would break his concentration. No, he was mentally prepared to go back to war and if the first casualty is a member of the Saviors? Then so be it.

His thoughts return to the man that he is going to face, Ken Davieson. A man that may have not been active for as long as Vinnie had, but has been successful on occasion and has won championship gold. Apparently that was enough for Mac Bane to pick him to be his next challenger, something that the champion has done in the past. It was something Vinnie could respect, but he could not believe that HE had never gotten a one on one opportunity for the gold.

“Ouch!!!”

He suddenly feels a stinging pinch on his neck and shoulder region, turning his attention towards his masseur Pete. Staring at his face, making him notice the fact that he believes that Pete is laughing. He rolls his eyes, he could have known that Pete’s rebel nature would rise its ugly head. Vinnie turns his head back forwards, sipping from his glass of Tequila before thinking about his opponent this week.

“Senor Ken, It has been quite a time that I have been in the ring with a Savior that it made me wonder whether I was relevant enough at all at this point. I mean, I have beaten Max Burke at the super card. But we all know that he is no challenge when he has the ability to see, let alone when he is blinded with a hood over his head. But not to sit still with the minors in attendance, let’s focus on the man that will challenge Mac Bane for the World Title.”

“Must be about damn time isn’t it Ken? I can tell that you are all excited and ready to go. So why face Senor Vinnie huh? Well let me tell you something, when I woke up and read the entire card I was like wow. Wow that apparently the company has not forgotten about wrestling TALENT. Now I know, I know that you are going to be telling me that I am far from being a talent these days. Not with standing the world title that I have held. But that’s about it isn’t it?? I have HELD something that I have been trying for several years now to reclaim. And that has been bugging me for so long.”


Vinnie’s expression darkens while Pete continues to massage his neck and shoulder region.

“Don’t get me wrong, I will never question a champion for picking his own opponents. I have done it also, sadly I disgraced myself to the point where I know today that decay had been started even prior to that moment. And what I know with decay is that you can do two separate things about it. You either just let it be, ultimately become a nothing in the world that we live in. Or you can do whatever you can to reclaim the position that I once held. AndI can tell by the hunger in your eyes, the same hunger that I have these days… That your hunger is no match for mine amigo.”

“Now obviously that’s a line that everyone will be using against whomever it may very well be. It’s a statement without substance, something that we thrive on to  separate the good from the bad. And I am going to be damned to look over my shoulder and realize that I am in a position where I do not belong. And all I can do to stop that situation form occurring, is by beating you amigo.”


Vinnie closes his eyes and shakes his neck, Pete had let go as Vinnie is moving his head around from left to right before telling Pete to continue.

“You are someone that has been travelling around the wrestling world from town to town. Trying to establish yourself over and over again in every establishment that you try to make your permanent safe haven. But that’s the point Ken, you are afraid to finally commit to one situation. Because I am very well aware that it may just choke on every single breath that you take. You see Ken, I may not like the guy. But I sure as hell respect the world champion from his achievements inside the ring. I see him as a obstacle that I must take to regain my past glory in this company. Something that you have never experienced before.”

“Now don’t go and cry me a river all over my expensive clothing Ken, screaming from the top of your lungs that I disrespect your career elsewhere. But that’s the key word Ken, elsewhere. Something that does not exist in this company and no Ken, do not refer yourself to lesser titles that mena shit if the only thing that you are concerned with is the world title. And that’s what I am concerned with since even far before I knew that our paths would cross. Because I do not play the way of telling the people the exact things that they want to hear. When I say something, it is becomes it comes from the bottom of my heart. Something that you heartless sons…..”


Vinnie closes his lips, not wanting to have profanity escape his lips at the final minute. Knowing the impact these things may have upon the youth. He inhales his lungs a few times before looking back at the camera before starting to smile again.

“You almost got me there Ken, something that I am looking forward to see whether you can get me in that six sided ring. I already send two of your former mates packing, because lets face it. Suma and his then tag team partner were merely a shell of themselves after me and Bill crushed them. And then to have a Hall of Famer wrestler signed away from SCW to your gang is only a moment in a career that will perish eventually. And then there arethose who remain besides Mac Bane. I thought he would keep those closer that needed his love and guidance isn’t it?? Isn’t that what Saviors do?? Orare you all merely filling your pickets and believe the lies that you spread amongst yourselves??”

“I don’t care, because this Sunday. It will be all about Saint Vinnie and you “Godly” Ken Davieson, will be needing a lesson in how to come crashing down amongst us the people. And I will be sending you packing from the moment that your existence comes dropping down before my feet. Enjoy the opportunity to face Mac Bane for the gold… but I should warn you, I am not an opportunity in every sense of the word… so in other words Ken, fight me…. Fight me, because you will need it even more than what you are looking for…”


With that Vinnie snaps his fingers, signalling for the camera crew to end as well as the massage from Pete as the shot fades.

50
Climax Control Archives / Getting ready
« on: August 05, 2022, 03:58:04 PM »
Getting ready part one.
 
August 1st 2022


The shot opens up at The Royal Bangkok Sports Club where we see Melissa and Goth seated at one of the more expensive boxes, overlooking the horse races as Melissa has always been a fan of horses. Witnessing the horses up close through her binoculars while having lunch brought to them by the clubs waiters. Goth on his part is talking to Whisper on the phone, discussing some matters concerning his upcoming Internet title defense. Melissa lowers her binoculars as she stares at Goth with a smile on her face. He notices her looking at him, winks at her before placing his hand on top of hers that was still holding on to the binocular. She feels his fingers caress her soft skin of the back of her hand as it gives her chills like it always did before.

“Thanks Whisper, I will talk to you later.”

He says before ending the call, he places the phone on the table next to his glass of orange juice and shakes his head.

“Any new challenger???”

Melissa asks as Goth shakes his head, he chuckles as he turns his attention towards his dinner in front of him. He starts to lift his spoon to his mouth and breaths over the soup before inserting it in his mouth.

“Luckily I know that you will be very excited for this coming show.”

He says, causing Melissa to raise her eyebrow. She had expected to have defended the Roulette title on one of the past two shows on the India tour, but so far she had not been granted to do so. But she knew that it would probably be this coming week.

“Oh really?? Against whom??”

The question came as no surprise to Goth, he lowers his spoon and lifts it back to his mouth after letting it disappear in his soup. He breathes over it once more before taking a long sip, making an annoying sound that causes Melissa to roll her eyes in annoyance.

“Come on Gerrit, I don’t have time for this… spill it.”

The eagerness in her eyes causes him to chuckle, nodding his head as he places the spoon next to his plate on top of his napkin. He leans back as he stares at some of the horses that just turned the corner that they are close at to be seated and watches on in fascination.

“You are in the main event, defending your Roulette title….”

He suddenly turns his gaze towards his fiancé and smiles

“Against Jessie Salco.”

This causes Melissa to lean back in her chair, she had just taken another bite of her salad and allowed the thought be processed through her mind. The one Bombshell that had been annoying her since the first time they had met. Melissa had to admit that she and Goth were the first to instigate contact, he had actually wanted her to meet some of the fellow Bombshells as an introduction into the company. She smiled, she had met some nice people, but for some reason she and Jessie didn’t clicked. It became more obvious later on when she had faced Chloe Benton, a sweetheart who had taken her to a limit she had not expected from her. She had learned a lot from that first encounter as well as the other three that had followed along with the guidance of Goth and the Saviors.

She had wanted to face Jessie, but she wanted it to have been at the big stage of them all… a Super Card, but just like the saying goes that you can’t always get what you want once again proved that it was right. But she wasn’t upset by this, she had the opportunity to main event a Climax Control, her very first one as that got her excited and motivated to prepare for the match even more.

“What took them so long??”

Goth raises an eyebrow, not sure he knew what she had meant.

“You mean facing Jessie? Or defending the title??”

“You know me Gerrit, I want to compete. I am a champion for crying out loud, I take pride in having earned this title and I want to prove that I can take on all comers. But I have to admit, facing Jessie is like putting cherry on the cake.”

The two grin, both had been working towards this day that she would be defending the title that she had won in only her fourth match. There had been many congratulations and good luck wishes been directed towards her since that faithful day. But she had noticed that having success has a turning side, she had learned before making her debut in the company that she had to grow a hunters mentality to become successful. Both she and Goth had admitted to themselves that neither of them had expected her to have gotten a title opportunity this early. But she had taken his words by heart,  not wanting to have someone else take away the gold belt, causing her to wonder whether she had actually done anything in her power to be successful.

She grinned to herself, she had viewed the match over and over again, because she had realized that there was so many things that could have gone differently and how she could have done things better. She understood that these type of matches are a once in a lifetime opportunity to set yourself apart as well as being in a selective group of names that have done exactly what she had done. Now she understands that she has to continue the legacy of this championship and the past winners. Not wanting to be a one and done champion, but actually pride herself by overcoming every obstacle that will be thrown at her.

“Don’t forget to eat your salad Melissa.”

Says Goth with a twinkle in his eyes, he had caught her being lost in her thoughts. She smiles as she takes a bite from the salad and stares seductively towards her fiancé, who chuckles and shakes his head. Melissa takes another bite while watching the horse racing, this was new to her. She had loved riding a horse, but that was just for fun and never to compete as in to see whose horse would be faster. She admired the physique of the creatures, feeling and watching the muscles underneath the skin of the horse as well as the beauty of the creatures. She never liked the gambling part though, people wasted a lot of money on horse races in the hope of making some quick bucks. She turned her attention towards Goth, who had been eating his soup while admiring the races. She was still clueless over the fact of him taking her here, she knew he wasn’t a gambler.

“Gerrit??”

Goth slowly turned his attention towards her, the loving gaze upon his face as well as the innocence of the man that only she knew that existed in him. The people only saw the man that portrayed the character Goth, but never did they actually see him for who he truly was besides the times that camera’s would follow them to tape some of their lives for promo’s and company usage. She was thankful for knowing the emotional side of him and the loving side of the man that was often referred as many things but that.

“Did you start gambling???”

He nearly spat out the soup that he just inserted in his mouth when she had asked him the question, grabbing the napkin to clean up some of the soup that had managed to escape his mouth before turning towards her with a clueless look on his face.

“Of course not, why??”

Melissa directs her attention towards the horse races and the people in front of them that clearly came to the races to see their favorite horse win the race. He nods his head, smiling as he raises the glass of orange juice to his mouth to rinse some of the soup out of it. A waiter had walked towards their table, asking if he could assist Goth in any possible way but only to have Goth decline the offer with a polite thank you.

“I have to admit Melissa, you become much better in surprising me with unexpected questions. But no, I am not a gambling man, nor do I have any desire to start. I just wanted you to experience certain parts of the world that you normally wouldn’t visit.”

The answer was true, she had never thought of herself to visit anything like this anywhere in the world, yet she still didn’t understood why they were here in the first place.

“But to answer your question, in my travels all over the world has taught me many things. One of these things is that certain countries like India are very crowded, making it very difficult to find yourself some private time together outside the hotel.”

Melissa nods her head, she could understand the logic behind that explanation. Giving herself a mental slap across the face for not coming up with that answer herself.

“And even though I do not wage bets on horse races, granted I may have done so once or twice out of shear curiosity. But the sole reason why I did invite you to come here is to understand the spectacle of competition.”

This caught her off guard, she knew that Goth had the ability to come up with perhaps hundreds upon thousand of different explanations to someone’s question. But she had never expected this answer from him, causing her to look back at the horses before trying to digest his answer.

“Competition??”

Goth nods his head towards her in response while taking another sip from his soup

“You see, you are under a week away from your first title defense and the first ever Roulette title match where you don’t know the stipulation beforehand.”

She nods her head, listening to his every word as she knows that he is right. Yet, she still doesn’t see the comparison of her title defense and the horse races.

“You never know what to expect, because 99 percent of the time theoutcome of the match will be determined by the spin of the wheel. So you cannot train for something unknown like you did at the cruise ship. So that leaves you to rely upon trust. Trust that both the horse and its rider must have upon each other to have a shot to win a race. And before you start to ask whether you are the horse or the rider, let me just tell you that you need to find this out for yourself.”

The two of them laugh at that statement before Goth continues.

“The unknown stipulation is both your worse enemy as well as your biggest allie.”

Melissa looks clueless at Goth.

“What do you mean??”

Goth stares at her lovingly for a few moments before he continues explaining to her.

“You see, the wonderful thing that everyone likes to do to others in these type of matches is that you do not know what you will be expecting. It makes you wonder whether they are trying to convince you that for some reason that they actually do?? Which is obviously a lie, they just want to creep inside your head and insert some doubt how small or large it may be. Because whether you are a rookie, which people seem to enjoy refer you to or a veteran. You are at the mercy of the wheel so experience can only take you this far…”

“Like the Ultimate X over the pool match??”

Goth nods his head in acknowledgement. “”



“The only difference is that you need to adapt on the spot, but mostly trust on yourself and what has brought you to the point of being the Bombshell Roulette champion. Trust in your own ability, use it to your advantage as it allows you to strategize your plan to find a solution to the stipulation that the wheel fell on in order to remain champion.”

Melissa nods her head, she had to admit that she never thought about that. She had questioned herself on how she would react or what she could expect upon her first title defense. But this gave her the understanding that she should enter every single match knowing that she has an advantage over her opponent.

“Another reason that I have brought you here is because….,”

His words trail off, causing Melissa to suddenly blink as she stares at him. She had not expected him to suddenly stop when he was educating her.

“Yes?”

Goth has a sly smile on his face, placing his napkin in front of his lips as he stares at the horses that had finished the race a few moments ago. Goth seems as if he is searching for something, causing Melissa’s attention to move over towards the race track as well. Watching the beautiful horses but not quite understanding what is going on as Goth suddenly talks once more.

“See it as an engagement gift.”

The words doesn’t seem to connect with Melissa as she turns her attention towards Goth, he stares back at her with a amused smile upon his face.

“Gift?? What are you…..”

Her words ultimately disappear as she notices him pointing his finger towards the race track, causing her to turn around and notices a jockey standing there with a beautiful black horse before she finally understands.

“Are you kidding me?? You bought a horse for our engagement??”

His grin widens, causing her to jump out of her seat and wraps her arms around him in an passionate embrace. Thankful for the fact that he had remembered her biggest wish a long time ago when the two had shared a romantic walk many years ago. Whispering soft thank you many times over and over again in his ears as the shot slowly fades.

Getting ready part two

August 3rd 2022

Melissa is overjoyed, Goth had surprised her by buying her a horse, secretly he had been talking with Whisper of acquiring one that she could have it be taken care off. She knew it would take time before the animal could be flown over to the States, but she could wait for that moment to come. In the mean time she realizes, she has to focus on her wrestling career. We see her relaxing at the pool after a hard training session that Whisper had put her through. First they had studied tapes of Jessie Salco matches, followed it up by working on her cardio. Realizing that she had to content with a fast paced and aerial wizard in her opponent outside of having to adjust to whatever stipulation that will be appointed to them before the match would even begin. She is leaning her arms spread against  the edge of the swimming pool while watching Goth and his son enjoying some father and son time. She always enjoyed watching them have some fun in the moments that they could spend time with each other.

”Last one to reach the other side has to treat us for ice cream!!!”

She smiles as she watches both Goth and his son swim to the other side of the pool, at the end it is Goth that feigns a muscle pull and allows his son to reach the other side of the swimming pool first. Gerrit Jr. jumps up and down in excitement as we see Goth wink at Melissa before casually swimming towards his son

“I won!! I won!! Did you see that Melissa?? I beat dad!!!”

She giggles, applauding towards Goth’s son

“You sure did, that shows that old fossil who the real champ around here is.”

This causes Goth to raise an eyebrow towards her and laughs before whispering something into the ear of his son who starts to nod his head and laugh.

“Dad told me that both me and him are winners, seeing that you didn’t reach the other side before us Mel.”

Melissa rolls her eyes, shaking her head and giggles as she witnesses the smirk look of Goth and his son on their faces as she slowly stands up. Standing there as she places her hands on her hips and shows a mock angry look on her face.

“So you two strong boys need to gang up on little ol me, just because you want some ice cream???”

The two nod their heads yes in unison, making it impossible for Melissa not to laugh.

“Well then, I guess I will be treating you fine boys for some big scoops of ice then. So why don’t you two handsome devils do me a favor?? Why don’t you get up and make some arrangements for whatever restaurant as I will be treating you two for dinner and ice cream afterwards.”

Both of them high five each other as Melissa lowers herself back into the water, wanting to get some extra rest as her body was sore from the training that she had gone through. The two run out of the pool, chasing each other to see who would be inside first. Goth’s muscle ache somehow had disappeared as he managed to get inside first before his son did. She smiled, resting her head against the head rest that she had placed there earlier. She closes her eyes as she spreads her arms once again and relaxes and enjoys the warm pool water that she was feeling.

Her thoughts went back to the other day that she and Goth had spend on the race track, she always enjoyed visiting places with him. She thought she had known a lot from different countries throughout the world, yet for some reason Goth had managed to surprise her every single time. She giggled as she thought back to the times that Goth was went thanks to the antics of his Blast From The Past tag team partner Candy. Trying to find the most perfect and romantic spot to ask her to marry him, only to have Candy come in and ruin it all. At first she wasn’t amused by it all, but in the end she knew that Candy only meant well. But Candy finally made up to them, giving them the most romantic moment that they ever had as Goth finally asked the question. Melissa was overjoyed by the news that Candy had returned, hoping for the two of them to perhaps catch up anytime soon after this week or so. But she then suddenly realized that perhaps Candy would also want a shot at her Roulette title IF she manages to beat Jessie Salco.

“Ugh, why does she always annoy me??”

She shakes her head, not wanting her opponent for this Sunday to ruin her moment alone. She decides to swim a few laps before resting her head again on the head rest before closing her eyes. She feels the sensations of the water caressing her body. Trying to relax, but the IF continues to roam through her mind as that causes her to sit up with frustration on her mind.

“Damnit!!!”

She punches her fist in the water, causing water to splash upwards. She realizes that this is futile, but she cannot help it to unleash some of her frustration. She knew that she would have to fight for acceptance in the Bombshell division of Sin City Wrestling. But she had expected it to have changed since winning the Bombshell Roulette title, but now she realizes that she is everyone has got their sights set on her even more.

“If people want to hunt me down, then go ahead…. They better succeed, because I intend to shoot back and do not intend to miss.”

She says with frustration oozing from her face, she slowly stands up. She feels her muscles tense, her breathing quickens. Never before during her time in the kickboxing division back in the Netherlands has she ever experienced pressure like this. She closes her eyes, attempting to control her breathing in order to calm down. She inhales a few more times very deep and lets out a sigh of relief before pushing wet hair back and smiles. She remembers the lessons that Goth had forced her to sit through, the many hours of having to listen to every word in order to understand what moments like this would do to a competitor.

“I bet he is going to love to hear me say that he is right.”

She chuckles, slowly lowering her body into the water once more. Her gaze is fixated upon the light of the lamps that reflects upon the water. It causes her to mentally prepare for this coming Sunday as her confidence returns. No longer worried about what may could be, what may happen if…. She remembers the words from Goth a few days ago, to always rely yourself upon what has brought you to the dance. And she knows what has brought her to the Bombshell Roulette championship. The intensity, the never give up attitude and most of all her scientific wrestling ability and her background as a kickboxer. This causes her to nearly pity Jessie Salco’s chances against her. Oh she knew that Jessie was an established name and shouldn’t be underestimated as a competitor, realizing that her championship resume would tell her differently.

But this isn’t a two time Hall of Fame Bombshell like Mercedes Vargas, Jessie could say whatever she wanted but she had never been a life changer like Mercedes was. And she had made Mercedes understand that if there was a Mean Girl in this organization, that it would be her. The woman that knew she would become the next Bombshell Roulette champion, no matter what type of match she would have been put in and against whomever they would have put against her. That’s confidence, that’s what Jessie clearly did not understand why Melissa had told her that she was a completer wrestler than her.

Melissa had finally allowed her thoughts to doze off, she wanted to take a few more minutes to relax. Her body was still tensed and she hated that feeling, she knew that she was tired and the workout was demanding. She sighs as she knows that tomorrow would be another boring day of watching videos and having to listen to Goth.

“Goth’s lectures are in session.”

She giggles after muttering those words in a soft whisper, she knows that she has to get up or else she may fall asleep.

“SPLASH!!!”

“What the???”

Melissa suddenly rises upwards from her seated position after getting splashed with a large sum of water hitting her in the face. She tries to get the water out of her face as she sees Gerrit Jr. standing in front of her smiling

“Why you…..”

Melissa scowls at him with a large smirk, chasing him around the pool as Goth’s son is laughing before exiting the pool before Melissa is able to grab him. He turns around as he sees Melissa standing there, staring at him with a look of a lioness on her face.

“Just wait until I get you in my hands Gerrit, you will regret that move mister!!!!”

But suddenly she gets grabbed from behind and tossed over someone’s head into the deep end of the pool. She gets her head back up from underneath the water, coughing up water as she was surprised before staring into the laughing face of Goth.

“Get up Melissa, because you got some major ice creams to pay for these two big boys.”

All three laugh when the shot slowly fades.

Getting ready part three: My first title defense against Jessie Salco.

August 5th 2022

The shot opens up with Melissa seated in her locker room after a workout, she is drinking from a bottle of water as her towel is wrapped around her neck. She is smiling as she notices the camera approaching her as she nods her head in recognition of their presence.

“I guess people have been dying to hear my response to Jessie’s little rant the other day.”

She smirks, shaking her head as she takes another sip from her water. She grabs the left side of her towel and wipes some sweat from her forehead before dropping it back around her neck.

“What can I say? I could be done in five minutes if I wanted to dissect her promo as a psychiatrist, but sadly for you short tempered Jessie Salco fans… I am not a psychiatrist.Besides, so many things have happened since my debut on Sin City Televised programming that five minutes would not do it any justice. So if I was Jessie I would grab your glass of milk, put on your jammies and pay attention. Because the Bombshell Roulette champion is going to educate our beloved ten year veteran in a way she had never experienced before.”

She leans back, gently resting her back against the wall of the locker room, letting out a loud sigh.

“I remember how we first met Jessie, something that I have grown accustomed to that our paths would cross. Because let’s face it, if this was a date that was set up by Tinder I would expect them asking me if we have gotten married already.”

A sinister smirk emerges upon her face as she puts the bottle of water close to her lips, allowing the cold water to enter her mouth as she welcomed the liquid before swallowing it like crazy. She lets out a sigh of satisfaction after placing the bottle next to her on the bench before wiping her mouth with he back of her hand.

“Did you know that Goth had waged a bet with me the day before we actually met Jessie?? He waged a bet that you would annoy me within three weeks, something that until that day we met I could not believe that someone could be so annoying. I realized that very faithful day that I shouldn’t wage bets with someone like him, because I have to tell you that back in school girls like you would have been kicked around every single day. And I know that in your simple mind that you must be thinking, how can you possibly say things like that Melissa?? How can you be so brutal and mean??

“It’s quite simple Jessie, because when I was younger and quite a buck five like you are… I was that girl, I was that annoying and I was as a stuck up little brat that you are. But look at me now Jessie??”


She grins as she slowly stands up, circles around in front of the camera and sits down with a confident smile upon her face.

“Momma grown up big time and before you start to foam from the mouth that  you weren’t as a lucky lady when it comes down to the size department, then you are even more stupid than I had you imagined Jessie… Because I grew as an individual, I grew and still am growing as a human being, that I have grown my interests outside wrestling and LEARN!! And when I look at you I see a woman that is in this business for ten years now…. And all I can see is you seeking confirmation from others on whether your career was any good? Seriously Jessie? You are facing a rookie, the uncrowned Gate Keeper of Sin City Wrestling is trying to hide her lack of confidence by going on a dinner date with someone else that has held the same belt as you. If that’s the legacy that some of you Bombshells want yourself to be remembered for?? Then please, just shoot me in the head after I have reached year five or something. Because I don’t want myself to be remembered by for being the one that started “Dinner with Jessie, starring…..”. And even though I may not be the most established wrestler in this company career wise, I will be damned if you will just be comparing me to be a dumb floozy rookie that got the championship belt by luck. But I guess that’s what happens to people when they realize what they truly are up against isn’t it Jessie??”

“It’s funny how every time I turn around that I hear another excuse for something that I need to accomplish before getting the stamp of approval, even though I doubt that this is something that is a thing in this company. You see Jessie, I do respect you even though I don’t like you PERSONALLY. But that’s because I see so much in you that I hated from myself when I was younger. The only difference between us when it comes down to our evolution is that I have the ability to show good and kindness OUTSIDE having everything to be referred to wrestling. Do you wake up with it and fall asleep with it Jessie?? Because I am sorry to inform you, I have been hearing the same thing over and over again… whether it is on Twitter, whether it is on one of our many encounters backstage or in the ring during shows… You are telling me the same thing, reminding us all about facing Chloe and every other newcomer that I was wondering WHEN Jessie’s greatest hits would be arriving?? And even thoughI compliment you on believing that you could hold a sole record by obtaining my title for a record margin five times?? I was still waiting for the tales of you waging war with your friend Amy Santino… Facing legends in the sports that ACTUALLY achieved something more than being labelled a Gatekeeper Jessie. Because I am still waiting, waiting for you to finally shed your shell of shyness and evolve into a beautiful butterfly instead of being an ugly caterpillar…but hey, if that’s your schtick?? Then go for it…it sure isn’t mine.”


Melissa places her feet on a bench in front of her, stretching her legs as she looks over towards her own locker.

“You spoke of how I had made a mistake during the Ultimate X over the pool match, a mistake that could have led to Kayla Richardson winning the championship belt. The same woman that now holds the Bombshell Internet title by winning a Battle Royal last Sunday.”

She allows a smile to emerge upon her face as she stretches her arms outwards before placing her hands behind her back as she shakes her head in disbelief.

“You see Jessie, you may have had a point on me holding Kat up high in the air while she ran off and climbed the structure. But my father once taught me a wise lesson while watching some Formula One Racing, to finish first…. You first got to finish… And now I can hear you think, what the hell?? Well let me explain little air guitar playing wannabe nutcase… Everyone can look like a star when they do their entrance, everyone can do something that causes a What The Fuck moment and be talked about for eternity. But the only thing that matters in the end is actually achieve the big picture and win the title Jessie… And isn’t it interesting that the woman that could not beat ME, is ultimately the Internet champion?? Something I am positive about she is happy knowing that she does not have to defend that belt against me…. Because she knows that it will be a one and done championship run if it was up to me. I guess she is the one that needs to prove a point of being a champion instead of me wouldn’t you agree??”

“Gee, that just sure changes the landscape a little wouldn’t you agree??”


She smirks, she thinks back at the one moment that both Melissa and Jessie got a little bit physical with each other. With her one time grabbing her by the throat, while the other time that Jessie got the better of her. That had upset her, but she knew that she got herself pushed into that situation by being overconfident, but she had retaliated by owning her own part in becoming Bombshell Roulette champion as well as not giving an inch by confronting Jessie during shows. She knew she has a long way to go, but she will be damned if someone dictates what she say or do.

“So what makes you think you will actually beat me Jessie?? Look, I could look at your promo all I want… but I already knew what kind of bullshit that it would consist off. So let me tell you what YOU think is YOUR saving grace in beating me Jessie. Your speed, your agility and your experience in competing in Roulette title matches. Gotcha Jessie, now let us just throw that all out of the window and tell you exactly what your chances are in beating me and why.”

The smile has vanished as she has wrapped her arms across her chest as she stares intently towards the camera.

“Do you know why I have been so successful since my in ring debut Jessie?? Not because I have faced talentless Bombshells, because that would be disrespectful towards each and every Bombshell that I have faced so far. It’s the fact that I have been in the ring before, the fact that I know why we are here. Because each and every Bombshell just like you and me are here to be the very best, wanting to compete in a division in order to be the very best. And you know something Jessie?? My Bombshell Roulette title says that I am the very best in the Bombshell Roulette division.”

“Just imagine Jessie, a Bombshell that only has four matches under her belt as a professional wrestler. A woman that you once compared her to a better looking version to Fenris, a comparison that I take pride in for you granting me. It proves that I have a large mountain to climb of expectations. Expectations that nobody  has ever had with you isn’t it Jessie? Is that perhaps jealousy that I am tasting in the bitter words that you have been uttering since day one?? Or is it merely the fact that you see people get opportunities left to right and you got to be a gatekeeper? Why don’t you just say it like it is Jessie, you are frustrated over the fact that you need to put over new and talented wrestlers that one day may be better than you. Better than you while you sink deeper and deeper into anonymity, just like having the guts to proclaim that wrestling Mercedes Vargas is like taking candy from a baby.”

“ You are pathetic Jessie, oh yeah I said it. I am just telling you like it is Jessie, you are straight up pathetic. Nobody can enjoy their accomplishments as a pro wrestler, nobody can be a bigger deal than Jessie Salco…. So that’s why you were waiting to show up your stinking face after I had obtained my first championship belt… because the spotlight had to be on Jessie Salco and nobody else.”


She shakes her head and closes her eyes for a few moments before reopening them.

“You have turned yourself into a shell of your past self Jessie, every single week you come out and believe that you have found the key to hand me my first ever defeat. What was it again when you came out to watch me defeat Mercedes Vargas?? Oh yeah, you wanted to start and implement MMA into your repertoire… How is that going Jessie??”

Melissa smirks before shaking her head in disbelief.

“Who wanted to be a better looking Fenris on that day huh Jessie?? Who wanted to be the flavor of the week once again with something that only your beloved fans would accept as they always eat from the palm of your hands. This week it is the woman that wants to show us that she pays attention to every single wrestling match that has ever happened during her ten year waste of your wrestling career. Yeah I know, harsh words huh? But they are words that needed to be said Jessie. Because you sounded during that match against Mercedes that it is just easy to adapt to something that Fenris had trained for YEARS to achieve at this level. As if I had no trouble obtaining the skill of submission wrestling through a few lessons just because I am engaged to Goth??”

“Wake up Jessie, don’t make the same mistake like the current Bombshell Internet champion made in my last match, don’t do what your Greek friend did, who thought that speed kills. Well I don’t have to remind you what I did with that Greek speed devil after I kicked her head in. And if I can give you another example Jessie?? Don’t do what you thought you would do when you faced Zoey Lukas, because it all provedone thing, that before you finish first… you first need to finish Jessie… And it seems that when it reall matters, you seem to forget that before you can raise MY championship belt high above your head, that you need to beat me first.”

“And I know that you have been on the other side of the wheel that spun either in your favor or not…. And I know that you have more victories underneath your belt than me… And I know that you can call up friends from some wrestling school to back you up… because little Jessie is starting to sweat for the mere fact that deep down inside YOU know that you cannot beat me. Because no matter the stipulation Jessie, I will ground you. I will put on a wrestling clinic against you that will frustrate you. You already know that I have gotten underneath your skin and it is only a matter of time before you snap… and that is the exact time when I am going to kick your head in and send your chances in beating me for my belt to a mere afterthought.”

“I cannot wait until Sunday night, moments after our match has ended. Because the first thing that Jessie Salco will be doing is turn on her twitter account and apologize to the world that she could not be the one that beats the undefeated Melissa. The woman that will dedicate this title defense to the woman that I had wanted to test my skills against inside the ring. The woman that wore this championship with pride before me, the woman that deserved an automatic title rematch. The woman that has been assaulted in her last match in this company by two cowards… the woman that has announced her retirement from this great sports of pro wrestling. My friend, my sister. The woman that had helped my transition into wrestling Jessie… This title match will be one where I know that Kat C. Jones will raise her cup of coffee and tell the whole world exactly that what she had known all along. That I am not a one hit wonder, that I am not some fluke…. That I am the Bombshell Roulette champion and that I will REMAIN Bombshell Roulette champion and you will not.”


Melissa gets up, she slowly moves towards her locker as she grabs her sports bag and is about to walk out of the locker room before stopping and turns towards the camera one more time.

“Give me all you got Jessie, it will only make the sweet taste of victory even more delicious and deservingly. I see you Sunday Jessie, the night where I will do what everyone in this company hope I will fail in… successfully defending my championship belt… Until then Jessie…, until then…”

With that Melissa walks out of the locker room as the shot fades

51
Climax Control Archives / The Genesis of Goth Chapter 10: Finally
« on: July 22, 2022, 02:59:02 PM »


The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Ten: Finally.


July 20th 2022,

Mumbai, India

“The big bedroom is mine!!!!”

Screams out Gerrit Junior after barging through the door to the hotel room as he is followed by his father and his fiancé Melissa follows him. The two smile as Goth’s son runs into the first bedroom, his son had dropped his suitcase right away after running into the hotel room as this causes Goth to shake his head.

“I guess I have to arm wrestle him for the bedroom Melissa.”

He says with a smile on his face as he bends through his knees as he grabs his son’s suitcase and drags it towards the closest sofa. Melissa smiles while shaking her head as she closes the door behind her. The two had a wonderful week after the Summer XXXtreme show, where both of them had obtained championship gold. She had felt pride in achieving this feat, celebrating it with her fiancé. It had meant so much to her, not expecting that she would win a championship belt in her fourth match. She drags the smaller suitcase consisting both her Bombshell Roulette title and Goth’s internet title. She places it next to the suitcase of Goth’s son before walking towards the glass doors that leads towards the large balcony and opens them. She closes her eyes as she enjoys the sunrays upon her skin for a few moments before turning bac, into their hotel room. Witnessing Goth having put the head of his son in a side headlock while dragging him out of the larger bedroom.

“Not fair!!! You cheated!!!”

Melissa rolls her eyes, it’s something she had grown accustomed to between father and son. She smiles as she had not expected her life to have changed so much since that day she got hired by Goth to be the maid of his son. Ultimately it had given her so much and more, she had never expected to fall in love with someone that had hired her to do her job. A decision that had given her many headaches in the beginning, but now she didn’t regret her decision to give in to her feelings for him. A decision that she knew would receive a lot of criticism. People believing that she only did it for the money her fiancé had gathered throughout the many years, criticism that had hurt her. Something similar to have been accused off nowadays to use his legacy to get ahead of her career. Something that had stung, because she knew that Goth didn’t handed out any favours… even if she wanted to. She had to do it

“You do realize that the master bedroom is for me and Melissa son, if you don’t like it then you should ask Christian Underwood…”

He says with a smile as he lets go off his son, rubbing the top of his head as his son is fighting off his father’s hand messing up his hair. He grabs his suitcase and runs off to his own bedroom as both Goth and Melissa look after him with a smile, Melissa walks over towards Goth and wraps her arms around his waist.

“The past month has been amazing Gerrit, I have made my in ring debut and three matches later I am the Bombshell Roulette Champion. I just cannot imagine how quickly things have gone.”

Goth places her head against his chest, resting his chin on top of her head while caressing her curly hair, he had always enjoyed the softness of her hair when his hands run through it. He smiles to himself, sensing the immense pride that he is feeling for his fiancé, knowing that nobody outside the other members of the Saviors. He knew it was bothering her that people were so harsh towards her, he had been on her case since day one. He had wanted to toughen her, because he knew that many Bombshells would recent her. They recent her for not going through a wrestling school, for not having building a legacy on the indies.

“You have made several giant leaps in your career Melissa, just be aware of the other Bombshells that are gunning for you because of that belt.”

He feels her tensing in his grasp, she tries to push herself away from his grasp as she stares at him with that familiar look on her face.

“You sure know how to give a girl a good time don’t you Gerrit?”

She says with a wink, although she knew what he had actually meant. She didn’t liked it that he would get all serious about this after having a week off on the cruise ship and now just arriving at their hotel room. But she knew he had the gift of picking the wrong moments to teach her something new about her wrestling career.

“I know you hate my timing Mel, but frankly there is no better moment to make you understand how much people will despise you for having that championship.”

He says after pointing at the suitcase that keeps her championship belt hidden, causing her to lift her hands up high in the air before sitting down on the sofa with an annoyed look on her face.

“Couldn’t you wait with this AFTER we had unpacked, grab something to eat and I don’t know, see some sights???”

She says with a serious tone in her voice, causing Goth to stare at her before shaking his head.

“This is why I didn’t wait until after all of that Mel and I will tell you exactly why.”

Goth’s response is a cold one, causing Melissa to understand that he was serious.

“None of these Bombshells will give you a moment to settle in as champion, because they know that there isn’t any better opportunity to be the first one to challenge for that belt. Because they know that you need to adapt in being a champion, being the one that gets hunted instead of being the hunter Melissa. And the funny part of it all is the mere fact that they already hate you.”

This causes Melissa to raise an eyebrow, clearly not expecting this revelation from Goth.

“I already figured they didn’t like me, but…”

Goth raises his hand, cutting her off midsentence, he is shaking his head in disapproval

“Not liking someone is for children Melissa, no these Bombshells can’t stand you. They cannot stand you for the mere reason because they feel threatened by you. Threatened for the mere fact that they cannot believe the fact that you are more successful than most of them while being an outsider.”

Goth cuts off Melissa’s attempt to respond to his statement, signalling for her to be quiet and listen.

“How can they feel threatened by you? Was that what you wanted to ask Melissa??”

She nods her head as he grins, opening the suitcase with the Bombshell Roulette title before holding it in front of her face.

“Do you see this belt Melissa? This belt represents the fact that YOU did something that most of these Bombshells have been dreading to witness ever since joining this company. They hate you, they will disrespect you for the mere fact that YOU did something that to their knowledge is impossible. Dominating three other women in your fourth match and become Bombshell Roulette champion. Because deep down in their minds this is wrong and impossible.”

“Impossible???”

Goth nods his head as he hand her the belt before turning his back towards her as he walks over towards the refrigerator and grabs a bottle of Orange Juice before pouring some into two glasses.

“You do not fully understand how a wrestler’s thought process works Melissa, because deep down in their minds there is nobody outside a wrestler that is capable of doing what we do. And you just happen to come out of nowhere, as if some shitty factory caused you to come off the assembly line and straight into the stores to buy. Because they feel that nobody can do this what we do without any experience…. Or even worse, to find out that you are much better than them…. And that’s something that they cannot stand. And that’s why people like Jessie Salco immediately wants to jump the line in the hope of proving that point and take away your championship belt.

“They can try, but it isn’t going anywhere any time soon.”


Goth stares at her, not saying a word. Causing Melissa to get a little bit uncomfortable as she had not seen him this way often. The silence gets broken up by a sudden Gerrit Jr, as he barges in on them and jumps his father on the back. This catches Goth off guard, quickly laughing as he feels the hands of his son grab him by the head and blinding him. Goth immediately lifts his arms up in the air, grabbing his son from behind and pulls him over his head to the front of him before delivering a playful body slam on the sofa before covering his son for the count of three.

“I guess this officially makes it the shortest ever Internet Championship match ever!!!”

He says laughing while sitting upwards and flexes his muscles, his son is laughing also causing Melissa to smirk as she suddenly attacks Goth.

“I got him by the arms, you grab him by the legs sweetie!!”

Goth’s son has a sadistic smile upon his face as now both Melissa and Gerrit Jr. are double teaming Goth, who is bursting out in laughter while pretending not to be able to overcome the “odds”.

“Hey!! Illegal interference!!!”

The three continue to “fight” each other while sharing a laughter, Goth finally manages to break free by putting his son over his shoulder before carrying his soon towards his bedroom and toss him on the bed before locking the door. He then turns his attention back to Melissa, who is on the sofa on her back smiling at him.

“I believe you wanted to show me the Greek Roman lip lock.”

Goth smiles while walking over towards her, leaning over and kisses her on the lips tenderly as she wraps her arms around his neck and returns the kiss. The two remain that way before Goth pulls backwards and stares her in the eyes.

“I love you and I am so proud of you.”

She smiles as she kisses him on the forehead.

“I have been taught well by you and the others since joining the ranks of Sin City Wrestling. And I will do anything I can to make sure you will not regret your decision to train me.”

Goth smiles, running his fingers through her curly hair for a few moments while staring into her eyes. He has remembered being in this same romantic position with his wife, admitting that this is just as wonderful as he had felt back then. He wraps his strong arms around her before locking lips with her in a passionate kiss. The two break the kiss after a few moments as Goth stares at her, but this time with that serious look oncemore.

“Oh no, not again… you truly are a buzzkill Gerrit.”

She says while rolling her eyes, clearly aware what he was about to say as Goth places both arms on either side of her head while leaning above her.

“Call me whatever you want Melissa, but you cannot allow your impressive title win get to your head. Because even though I believe that you are miles ahead of any wrestler in the Bombshell Division, I do have seen flaws in your matches that you could improve on Melissa. I…”

“Now hold on  for a damn minute!! Since when do we talk about my flaws, when I am not even booked this damn week??”

s/he says with an annoyed look while pushing him away from her as she sits up again, adjusting her hair a little as Goth looks on at her.

“You know that your training never stops Melissa, even when you aren’t booked.”

She shakes her head and turns her face towards him

“We just got here okay?? Couldn’t you have waited for a bit later today?? I mean seriously Gerrit, I had plans for the three of us…. Not to feel like as if I am back in the school benches.”

Goth stares at her, realizing that this wasn’t one  of his most tactical moments to start to discuss her mental training. He nods his head as he puts his hands upwards in an apologetic gesture.

“You are right, I am sorry. I shouldn’t have upset you this way….”

He says, in an attempt to apologise. Melissa stares at him and finally shows a smile.

“It’s okay, I know you meant well… you are just a goofball, but I am sure one day you will learn.”

She leans forward and kisses him on the lips before retracting.

“Why don’t you free our prisoner so that we can visit some of the sights?”

He chuckles and nods his head

“Sounds like a great idea…”

Later that day

The shot returns where we see Goth and Melissa walk around the Chhatrapati Shivaji Maharaj Terminus, a part of the Unesco World Heritage Site. Admiring the historical railway terminal, created in a Victorian Gothic style that always managed to attract Goth’s fascination. The two travel through the busiest train station throughout India. Both of them are dressed casually, not wanting to attract the attention from the crowd as their intention is solely to admire the 19th century architecture of the station. The two of them have been walking around for a few hours, taking their time to sink in the aura of one of Mumbai’s historical creations before walking towards a wooden bench placed against a wall at one of the many train stops of the station. Where they experience the daily life in Mumbai, India.

“You look so different without your suits.”

Says a giggling Melissa, Goth had decided to wear some old jeans, an old David Bowie shirt and a rather large New York Yankees cap that for some reason had prevented people to recognize him. That last part of it had surprised him, Melissa had been capable to convince him to alter his usual fashion of clothes when they had booked their flight to India. He had to admit that it had been a very long time that he had been outside while wearing casual clothing like this. He had grown accustomed to wear his custom made Armani suits that he was surprised about the fact that Melissa managed to find some of his old clothing.

“Well maybe I will start behaving unappropriated like I did 20 years ago??”

Both of them smile at his remark, Goth’s eyes wanders off in an unsuccessful attempt to follow every single person that emerges in front of him, but vanishes a mere second later. He had always believed that New York’s Metro station’s were extremely chaotic and busy, but now he realizes that he has to adjust his assumption when witnessing this. His hand travels across the rough wooden structure of the bench, allowing his fingers to trace the lines of the armrest of the bench. Feeling the knob at the end of the armrest before it travels downward to the ground. Wondering how many human beings has sat here on this same bench throughout the years, curious how many had realized the historical background of this train station. He had known that this train station once was named after Queen Victoria of England, a nation that had ruled over India as other countries in this region. Providing the many ancient British like influences that can be viewed to this very day to allow tourists to get an impression of India’s large history.

It made him wonder what the impact of past imperial occupation of nations like India had endured the same way it had made upon countries that his native Netherlands had previously occupied. But he finally shook his head and turns his attention back to Melissa, who had tied her hair into a ponytail as she had decided not to put on makeup and wore a baggy sweater and pants. She had been a sucker of travelling to other countries, to visit their historical buildings and study their culture. Something that he had done in the past with his deceased wife. It made him wonder whether it was meant to be for them to meet each other eventually as if his wife had guided them all these years until he had finally proposed to her.

“You look interesting too you know.”

The comment caused her to react by raising an eyebrow

“Interesting?? Is that your way to tell me that I start to look old??”

She says teasingly, winking at him as she knew what he really meant. She had been surprised on how easily he was capable of sharing his thoughts towards his opponents on a weekly basis when cutting his promo’s. But when it came down to expressing himself to her, she had noticed that he sometimes had problems to find the right words. But ultimately she didn’t mind, she actually had found it rather cute.

“Maybe we should stop meet in public, I cannot be seen with a grandmother like you.”

The two laugh, causing some of the travellers turn their attention towards them. A young boy that had turned his attention towards them had recognized the two wrestlers from Sin City Wrestling, this caused him to smile and wave his small hand towards them while continuing to follow his father who held him by his other hand. Goth and Melissa smiled as they returned the wave towards the boy before Goth placed his hand behind Melissa’s neck and pulled her closer towards him as they continued to watch the travellers.

“Gerrit?”

Melissa whispers Goth’s real name, causing him to react to her by turning his face towards her as he notices her still staring towards the crowd.

“Have you ever lost a championship on your first title defence??”

Goth knew exactly why she asked this, she had been thinking about the one thing that he had told her back in the hotel earlier today. He turns his attention back to the travellers, leaning his head against the wall that was behind them and thinks back to past memories of his wrestling career.

“I have had several unsuccessful first title defences Melissa…. Remember that mixed tag team match I had with Mercedes Vargas??”


He gave a sly smile, but that only lasted for a moment as he quickly turned back to a serious look. He knew that she was serious.

“It was back when I was back in Global Wrestling Alliance, I had a world title match against Staniak and beat him. It was my first ever world title and I believed I could take on the entire world on my own. It was a classic case of be careful what you ask for Melissa.”

“What happened??”

Goth closes his eyes, he starts to think back at the world title victory. He had been celebrating with his wife, believing that he had every right to do so. He remembers how during the celebration he had been handed the booking for the next show, stating that he had to defend his championship belt in a fatal fourway only one week after he had obtained the championship. The arrogance that he had felt after he had won the world title, adding the fact that two of the three challengers were names that he had beaten several times before…. And a man that he had never been in the ring with, but he had believed that being the world champion would give him the edge. He finally slips away from his thoughts and stared back at Melissa with a smile.

“I got over confident, I was booked in a fatal fourway as I believed that none of my challengers had a chance in beating me. Two of them I had beaten so many times, that I knew they weren’t much of a challenge.”

He is silent for a few moments as his thoughts travel off to the final challenger that he was forced to face that given night.

“And the final opponent???”

Goth sighs as he nods his head, he knew he could not stop now.

“It was a man that until that day I had never faced before, his name was AP Feight.”

He was silent for a few moments, he thought back to the few names that he had believed were his toughest opponents he had ever faced. And AP Feight was one of them, no. His name was the first he would always think about when he or someone else asked him that question.

“He had an aura over him, he oozed confidence and had the ability to back it up. You see Melissa, I have faced many wrestlers that had the ability to excel in one or a few areas…. But this man? It almost seemed that this man didn’t had a weakness. At least that was what I had been unable to overcome for half a year. Because I was thrown at the end of the line…, but I know now that I would not stand a chance against him at that point if I had received a title rematch. And unlike now, I had suffered from the embarrassing experience. Not only it crushed my confidence, I was also the laughing stock of every other wrestler out there that I had to face during a long period of time.”

He closes his eyes, smiles and turns his attention to Melissa who had her face directed towards him.

“Did you manage to overcome it???”

Goth gives a long nod, his eyes narrowing as he thinks back to that period of time.

“Ultimately yes, it took me like six months to eventually get a shot at that world title, it was the dreaded Psycho Circus that you had to qualify for. And when you qualified, you were guaranteed a trip through hell.”

Melissa had heard him talk about the Psycho Circus several times, but never quite able to grasp the sincerity of the match as he never got into too much detail of the match. But today was her lucky day.

“I know I have told you about it was a Hell in a Cell match, just never got too deep into the reality behind it. Because I heard tales of people that had entered it once, that they never wanted to get back inside that structure. That made me think, because I have been in Hell in a Cell structures before, I have been in multi matches before… It never registered to me whati would have gotten myself into, but that all was not as important as the task at hand… regaining the world heavyweight championship… and I did…”

Melissa nods her head, that part of the tale she did know. She had understood the situation a little bit better because of her match against three other Bombshells in a non-standard match situation. Realizing that everything goes, that you had to fight to survive in order to become victorious. But she had realized that what Goth had endured ultimately over classed that what she had gone through, but she used it to strive to become a better wrestler.

“A Hell in a Cell match that two wrestlers started in, every five minutes a new wrestler entered the structure until all 10 wrestlers had entered….and then the actual match begins, because only then elimination could occur until only one survivor outlasted them all…. And to be honest? To this very day I still cannot understand where I had found the will power to continue where my body was screaming in agony.”

Melissa places her hands on top of Goth’s as his focus got distracted by one of the trains that stopped only a few feet away from them. He watches the crowd exit and enter the train before its departure as it only took a few minutes.

“I regained that championship belt that I lost six months prior, realizing that my first title run was something I wasn’t ready for. But on that given night, I managed to survive nine other men after entering that match as the third participant. I had beaten two men that until that same day I have never been able to pin or made submit. That cemented my legacy in the company as the laughter silenced and that was when I truly had embraced my confidence in me as the King of Kings.”

She had known that Goth had often evolved his character, he never wanted to stay at a certain level and remain relevant.

“Months prior I had realized that if I wanted to make that next step that I had to change everything that I had grown accustomed to. I had become a leader to a group that needed someone to take them by the hand and restore their confidence. I had already obtained the tag team championships with a man that had never tagged with anyone before…. I already crushed everyone that stood in my way for my path to my world title…. But none of that would have mattered if I had not achieved that glorious moment… And I knew that if I remained the Bringer of Chaos I would not have succeeded. I needed to have the faith, I needed the confidence and the ability to make miracles become a reality… And that ended up in a world title reign of six months… So I guess if you think about it Melissa, that the moment where I was embarrassed prior to my great achievement was meant to be. But nobody was willing to believe….”

She manages a smile to emerge, she could understand the similarities for that era and that of him and his trial to become the new Internet champion. He had never lost his faith in his abilities to beat a man that seemed to be unbeatable… Only they knew that Jack Washington would be beaten, it only was a matter of time and faith.

“Faith always exceeds the test of time my love.”

She whispers as she wraps her arms around his, placing her head against his muscular shoulder and stares in silence towards the people that vanishes before their eyes as soon as they had entered it. She mentally takes in the words of wisdom, because she knew that she would have to deal with similar situations in her still young wrestling career that Goth had gone through. She was hoping that she could identify every given situation that eventually will be presented to her… But decides to answer that question with a smile, remembering his words that all she has to do is never stop having faith. She is The Lady Goth, current Sin City Wrestling’s Bombshell Champion. Goth and Melissa remain seated on the bench, staring at the crowd for a final few more moments before finally deciding to get up and walk back to their hotel as the shot fades.

The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings

Chapter: Finn Whelan


The scene opens up in Goth’s hotel room, Goth can be seated upon the balcony on a lounge chair while drinking some orange juice. He watches Melissa and his son entertaining themselves by the swimming pool. Goth is smiling, he had missed his son as he always enjoyed watching him having fun with either him or Melissa or even both. He turns his head sideways towards the camera crew that has approached him slowly as he smirks. Lifting the glass of orange juice, filled with ice cubes to his mouth and slowly sips on the liquid.

“Hello everybody, welcome to the champions lounge.”


He smirks as he takes another sip from the glass of orange juice, he places the glass upon the table next to him and stares towards his fiancé and son as Gerrit Jr just jumped into the water and splashed Melissa big time. He smirks, he had always enjoyed doing that too when he was younger, it always made him happy to see similarities between him and his son.

“I have to admit that in my long career that I have never wrestled or even visited a country like this. But obviously I am thankful for the opportunity that has been presented to me, then again I have to work hard for the joys of life that I receive in return. Something that I suppose is often overlooked by a lot of people. Mostly by the fans, but I guess there are people out there in this company that see things the same way as some of the fans.”


He shakes his head, closing his eyes as he places his fingers upwards towards his mouth as the finger tips touch each other.

“I have heard people tell me that I am too old, I should just stay away and remain retired. That I got nothing to offer or holding back the opportunities of young and up and coming superstars…. The stars of tomorrow as they love to market talented stars.”

Goth smirks for a moment, thinking back at the final moments of the Internet title match between him and former champion Jack Washington. A man that had been saying similar things to what Goth just mentioned and more, but in the long run Goth proved him wrong.

“Obviously I must have had a lucky break or something like that if I would decide to listen to another Jack Washington rambling that could be very entertaining. Too bad that entertainment can take you only this far isn’t it ack?? And speaking of entertainment, I have been rather entertained by a tweet from my opponent this week. A rather unsuspecting manifestation from an opponent to already make claims and complaints about how I have confronted him in my past promo’s. Explaining that I am a rather Bill Barnhart impersonation, but please let me explain before you are assuming that I would jump out of a pool wearing nothing more than a speedo.”

He chuckles after making the reference about the former Roulette champion.

“It seems to bother Finn Whelan that I have referred to past matches,  to how I have beaten him in the past and how history tends to repeat itself.. Tell me Finn, did you prefer me to just hold your hands like a doctor, while explaining you in a rather sensitive yet detailed fashion how I will rip you to shreds this coming Sunday?? Because if that’s the case how you would prefer for me to approach our match this Sunday… Then I will gladly oblige and explain to the entirety of the world why you do not have got what it takes to beat me…”

“Because lets be honest Jack, am I truly the only one that has referred to previous matches that they have beaten you?? Or is it merely the fact that you have beaten everyone at least onfce that is currently in the Roulette division?? Because if that’s the standard of competitive nature that you have adjusted yourself to… then I will understand that it is difficult for you to bear that YOU haven never beaten someone like me and don’t want to be remembered by that seemingly impressive feat. So I will gladly accept that suggestion and decide to widen your horizon the same fashion I attempt to do for Melissa’s career. Someone that is capable of doing so much more than being the current Bombshell Roulette champion. But at least that is a comparison that I expect you to be able to understand and capable to relate to.”



Goth sighs as he grabs for the glass of orange juice and stares at the now semi full glass before taking a full drink from it as he empties the glass in one swift movement before placing it back on the table.

“Ahh that hit the spot, so I have been thinking for a day or so in how to tell you something that is quite new for you. And I have to be honest, if you wanted a revelation Finn, all you had to do was watch every single promo that I have done since joining the Saviors. Because quite honestly, these past months have been the best period in my wrestling career of the last few years Finn. I have been capable of doing so many things in such a short time that it almost seems asif I am functioning on an auto pilot. The only difference about that is to get cocky and arrogant. To expect everything to be handed to you on a silver platter without having to spend any ounce of energy in achieving what you deserve. Just like Jack Washington had attempted to do, a man that had some victories here and there, but could not live up to the pressure that I had put upon him by merely challenging him to wrestle me instead of using cheap shots. We all know the result of that outcome don’t we Finn? But I already know what you are about to say, I don’t care. I don’t give a f*** about anything that you will say…. Because you are already frustrated over the fact that you have to wrestle a man of the calibre of yours truly isn’t it??’

“And before you start to foam from the mouth, assuming that I am downplaying your wrestling ability?? Then you are sadly underestimating my capacity of respecting yours or anyone elses wrestling capability. The problem I got is that I see a man that has been in the Roulette division for how long Finn?? Is this the possibility that you have been looking for to move up the ladder?? To perhaps have a mark key matchup down the line that would give your entire career a new turn in the right direction?? Because let’s just compare yourself with the likes of Bill Barnhart for example, a man that has been here for quite some time. A man that once seemed to be on the rise of this company…. And now? He is seemingly stuck in the Roulette division, getting another opportunity o regain that very same championship belt… I just hope that you do not want to wake up one day at his age and realize the truth behind your legacy??”

“I know these words may seem harsh Finn, I rather prefer to be gentle with simple minded individuals. Rely to solely content of what I could tell them, so that it may not harm their brains too much with… you know big words??”


He lets out a laugh and raises his hands in an apologetic fashion.

“Okay, I have to admit that even for my standards that this was rather mean. So I will offer you my sincere apology and you can do whatever you want with it, not that I care what you will do with it. No instead I will give you an explanation of who I truly am for the likes of you or anyone else in this organization. And seeing that we are a part of a tour through India made me decide to use some references to this countries history and cultural background, you should try that sometimes Finn… it may widen your horizon a little.”

“You see Finn, India is known for their religious belief as well as bringing forth one of the most recognizable personalities in human history. And I want to put two things together that is each other’s opposite…. And make you understand why I am capable of beating you without even having to refer to the past…. Because I am so much better than you…. Something that needs to be taught and I am just the type of guy that will make you understand…. So hopefully after this week, you will just simply send out a tweet or a DM to me personally and thank me for educating you.”


He takes a deep breath before starting to use his explanation.

“Now I know that I refer myself to be the King of Kings, something that may make you think that I am a Christian religious based fanatic. But there’s more to me than meets the eye, for instance Finn. Did you know that the Hindu God Shiva is both referred to be Good and Evil?? A complex character, he may represent goodness, benevolence and serve as the Protector. He is also associated with Time, and particularly as the destroyer and creator of all things.”

“Fascinated isn’t it??”


Goth cocks his head sideways, staring at his fiancé and son as they are now merely chit chatting at the edge of the pool before both starting to wave towards Goth as they have noticed him staring at them. Causing him to wave back as he turns his attention back to the camera crew.

“Now how can one be both good and evil at the same time??? It’s quite simple to be honest Finn. Evil has the ability to persuade you all to make you believe that what he does is mere in the realm of good. To lure yourself in to believe that there isn’t anything wrong with having done something bad every now and then? Like a child stealing a bit of candy from the store doesn’t make it a criminal that would do unthinkable things isn’t it?? And that’s exactly why people like you are so damned easily to be persuaded to go all excited in either a positive or negative way one one simple thing. Distract you from everything else imaginable that your brain is incapable to comprehend… I know big words, why don’t you allow yourself some time and look it up in the dictionary? It may educate you some more to the point where you perhaps surprise me with something else besides I don’t give a f***…. Talking about repetitive isn’t it Finn??”

“So if it was the case that I wanted to destroy you after creating your career, making you relevant once more for the mere fact that you have been granted an opportunity to prove your worth for perhaps a future title shot…. Then I have already done my part of being a good that can represent the side of Good….”


His facial features suddenly turn into a dark cold stare as he has stopped amusing himself.

“Because Its similar what can be read in the bible Finn, what The Lord giveth and the Lord Taketh Away…. Quite eerie to think about that isn’t it?? To see a compassionate God that had send his ONLY begotten son to the world as a human being of flesh and blood… Can be a mere destroyer as what Shiva has the capabilities of doing so as well?? Because that is exactly what the capacity of my wresting ability and my keen mindset is above that of many others in this company Finn… life is beyond that of simply winning and losing a wrestling match, much more than to endure the verbal wrath of those who have already known they possess a bigger chance of survival than others like yourself. It’s not that I have been wanting to do this to you Finn, but you made me become the monster that had created your anguish….. And will destroy it by taking you down for a third time. I do hope that you will understand the inevitable that will be happening to you Finn. Because please understand, that it is merely a good thing. Something that you can hold on to,k be hopeful that one day you can return to the same situation that we are in today… perhaps even with the championship on the line. Where you will have the understanding and the believe that this time that YOU can stop the destruction of my creation…. Because that would ultimately surprise me as I do not see it that way Finn.”

“Because I do not see it in you that would make me belief that you deserve to exist in being my creation Finn. I have to accept reality that even I can create hope that eventually turns out to be nothing more than a lie Finn. But at least then you will know, that you could have experienced what it is like to step out of the shadow that is the Roulette division and stand in the spotlight of the greatness that is yours truly…. Goth, internet champion and the man that you can refer to as the King of Kings… Your creator… and your destroyer…. “

“So before I go, I will bid you farewell for  now…. And that I hope that you will succeed to overcome a seemingly impossible barrier that you cannot overcome… a barrier that YOU have created Finn… merely because of the assumptions that you had put out in the world that is only based by YOUR side of the truth that turned out to be nothing more than a lie….”

“I see you this Sunday Finn….”


With that Goth nods his head to the camera crew to leave him alone as the shot slowly fades.




52


The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Nine: A tale that becomes reality.


July 5th 2022

Goth is sitting on the balcony of his and Melissa’s balcony, they are blessed with a great view of the water as the sun is shining and there’s a mild breeze that he feels on his skin. He is reading a book while enjoying a cold glass of orange juice in combination with ice cubes. He is wearing knee high white pants and a white sleeveless shirt. He turns a page of the book before reaching over for the glass of orange juice and admires the view in front of him as he witnesses seagulls circle the water before plunging into the water to catch some fish. He admires the scenery in front of him with a smile upon his face, reminding himself of how hungry he had felt years ago when he was on this same cruise ship competing for the roulette title. A title contested in the same match that Melissa will be competing in this Sunday, something he had told her the day prior of how much he had looked forward to see her compete in. Today he had decided to have a relaxing day while Melissa went out to meet some of the fans in a meet and greet, she got a kick out of meeting all the fans and taking pictures with all the little boys and girls that she had noticed enjoyed approaching her. But deep down inside Goth believed that the fathers just pushed their children to get closer to his fiancé, as he has noticed the reactions she had gotten from the male fans recently. Then again, he could not blame them.

“I guess boys will always be boys.”

He says with a smirk upon his face, he turns towards his book before placing it in front of him on the table. Slowly rises from the chair that he was sitting in and grabs the glass of orange juice before walking towards the edge of the balcony. Noticing how high his and the other wrestler’s balconies are in comparison to the fans on the lower decks. But he was grateful for Sin City Management that allows the wrestlers to pick their moments of sharing time with their loved ones. He had wished his son could have joint him this week, but he was happy to hear that he had made plans with friends. Goth takes another sip from his orange juice, reminding himself of how different his life was until a few years ago. He has to admit, he has gotten used to drinking non alcoholic beverages, but he did miss the taste of some of his favorite drinks. But he knows that its for the best to stay sober, giving him so much more realization of how much he is enjoying life more than he has done in the past.

He looks around, leaning down on the railing of his balcony as he watches other cabins and balconies. Not expecting to see many other superstars, but that didn’t mattered to him. He felt at peace with how his life is going, enjoying the newly found success and comradery with the Saviors. Another chance at the Internet title, a championship he believes he could obtain by beating Jack Washington. A name that leaves a foul taste inside his mouth by merely thinking about him.

“Calm down now Gerrit, there’s a time and place for everything.”

Shaking his head, trying to clean up the cobwebs from his brain as he looks to a level underneath him where he had noticed some movement. He looks more closely, noticing a big guy flexing his muscles and acting rather strange, this causes him to roll his eyes as he recognizes the man standing there.

“Oh great, that idiot Senor Vinnie.”

Goth is about to move away from the balcony when he suddenly sees another figure move into view, someone that he had known for a very long time.

“Bill???”

This causes Goth to swallow hard, the man that has been his friend since a period of time back in Global Wrestling Alliance, something that followed up in Asylum Wrestling Alliance. There Bill had been Goth’s right hand man, his friend, his confidant and so much more. A friendship that had deteriorated in the period after the passing of his wife… the alcohol abuse, the lies, the shame he had put on himself. His fingers slowly start to squeeze into the railing of the balcony as he starts to feel his knees go weak and emotions become more evident to take over from him. Hoping at one side that Bill would see him and perhaps trying to make aments with him, but on the other hand he knew that if it would to happen it had to come from him.

“Should I at least try?”

He asks himself, wondering if he should take his responsibility and walk up to Bill. Trying to make up to him and at least ask him if he could ever forgive him, at least he would have known that he had tried if Bill would to refuse. But on the other hand, he was afraid for another rejection from the man he had considered to have been one of his closest of friends. Besides, Bill seemed to be happy with Vinnie. They have been friends for several years now and Goth didn’t wanted to open up old wounds for the both of them

“If someone should suffer, then at least it should only be me.”

He lowers his head for a few moments before turning around and walks over towards the chair once more, trying to forget his sorrow by diving back into his book. The camera turns towards the railing, staring towards the balcony one level lower as we see Bill Barnhart look up towards the camera as if he had felt that someone was watching him.

“I must stop drinking those Margarita’s that Vinnie is handing me, I could have sworn someone was watching me.”

Bill turns his attention back towards Vinnie as the camera crew slowly moves over towards Goth, who is holding the book in his hands. Goth’s stares quietly into the distance as his eyes are clearly  not focused upon the book, causing him not to notice that he has the book upside down while “reading” it.

A few hours later

Goth and Melissa are attending a Sin City Fundraiser where wrestlers are auctioning items from their past for a good cause. Goth is enjoying himself very much, sharing stories with Melissa and other old familiar wrestlers while watching the amounts that is being offered for every piece.

“My item to be auctioned will be after this one.”

The current item that is up for auction is a rather odd one, it’s one of Pete’s old pots. Goth’s expression is one that is truly one that reveals that he is clueless.

“Seriously Mel, who in the right mind would buy something like that?? From a plant???”

Goth’s expression quickly changes from being doubtful to wide eyed as he suddenly sees people start bidding like crazy. Within a few minutes the bidding already has reached the amount of $5000. Goth turns his attention to Melissa, unable to say anything as she giggles and pats him on the hand.

“People love crazy stuff sweetie, just imagine what a date with that cute bear Angel would make??”

“You can bid on a date with that damn bear??”

Goth’s eyes grow even wider, not believing his ears as we see Melissa stifle a giggle as a reaction to Goth’s expression.

“Of course not silly, the ship would turn into an even bigger mess than the freaking Titanic. I just use it as an example of how devoted the fans are that they would try everything to get a memorabilia. ”

Goth lets her words sink in, causing him to feel a little bit stupid to have forgotten how devoted and crazy wrestling fans are. He starts to chuckle as he grabs his glass of orange juice and takes a sip from it.

“So what did you put up to be auctioned??”

She asks as she stares at him with a lovingly smile, he looks back at her and just amazes at how beautiful she is and how lucky he is to have found someone like this. He smiles as he looks back at how lucky he has been, meeting two amazing women that have changed his life one way or another. He thinks back at his marriage, how much his wife had supported him to fulfill all of his dreams and more. And now he has the opportunity to do the same for Melissa, something he knew that Chantal would have been very proud with him for doing this for Melissa. He takes another sip from his orange juice before returning his gaze towards that of Melissa and remembers her question.

“One of your bikini’s.”

This causes her reaction to change into an angry scowl, this causes him to burst out in laughter as he raises his hands up to stop her as she had turned her hands into fists.

“Easy tiger, I was just kidding. I have managed to get my hands on a piece of wrestling history that I am positive that the die hard fans will go crazy about.”

He turns his attention back to the bidding war for Pete’s planted pot, who gets sold for nearly $9000, causing a spotlight to be shined on Pete hobbling around very happy on the table next to Vinnie. Another spotlight shines on a table close to theirs, showing the buyer of the pot as that turns out to be Iris the British Bulldog from Bill Barnhart. Bill is fuming as he realizes that Iris had managed to obtain from his wallet. Bill is trying to run after his dog, but he is being stopped by Vinnie and Bea who try to talk reason to him. Goth and Melissa chuckle at the scene in front of them, although it did hurt him a little that he isn’t on the same table as Bill and his wife. Something that they had done in the past many of times in the past, but he shrugs as he knew that this is mostly him to be blamed. His gaze turns towards Justin Decent, preparing to announce the next item.

“Justin: The next item is offered by Hall of Famer Goth, it is a piece of the roof of the Hell in The Cell where Goth had won the Global Championship during their infamous Psycho Circus match.”

Several fans go nuts, remembering that faithful night where he outlasted 10 other wrestlers in an elimination match inside a Hell in a Cell with weaponry, a match that Goth entered as third and outlasted to the end. Melissa has a shocked look on her face as she turns her face back towards Goth.

“Oh wow, how did you manage to do that???”

Goth has turned his attention towards Justin Decent, nodding to him in reaction for him to start the auction on this particular item. It was a piece of the roof that he actually had stand upon along with AP Feight before it collapsed due to the explosion Jaymz had instigated. He thinks back to that moment in 2007, feeling every blow that he had endured and all the scars that he had experienced. He sighs for a moment before turning his attention back to Melissa.

“I recently bumped into Al Cohol, one of the owners of that company. He told me he had something special for me and when I saw it I knew that this would make fans go nuts. Plus it’s for a good charity, it’s a no brainer that I had to put this up to be auctioned.”

Both of them are silent, watching the fans go nuts as they bidding like crazy, the price has already reached $20.000 rather quickly. This causes Goth to smile before winking at Melissa as he lifts his arm up in the air as Justin reacts.

“Justin: We got an offer for $50.000 for that table over there.”.

The spotlight shines on Goth as there are fans cheering for the legendary wrestler as there are others even raising their hands to raise the price past the offer from Goth himself.

“Let me guess, Justin knew you do an offer??”

She asks as she sees him smile and nods his head, he puts a finger to his lips as to tell her to be quiet on this. Causing her to grin as she kisses him on the cheek while watching the bidding war continue. Goth wanted to help out the company with his offer, it would be a win-win situation for him. Knowing that a big offer would be donated towards charity. He also knew that if he would walk away with the item it would be great, if not then at least he knew he had made someone really happy. The bidding finally ends at the price of $75.000 as Goth raises his glass towards the wrestling fan that managed to buy the item of wrestling history. He decides to lean back against the back of the chair, smiles towards Melissa who smiles back as she understands. The two share another drink together before calling it a night. Both decide to walk around the boat on the top level where only wrestlers are allowed to come, enjoying the stars shining bright in the darkness of the night. Goth has placed his jacket around Melissa’s shoulders as they stand at the end of the boat. They are silent while enjoying the wind blow through their hair, Goth wraps his arms around Melissa and stares at her with love in his eyes.

“Melissa, I want to thank you for making me the happiest man in the world right now.”

She smiles back at him, whispering that she loves him while wiping a tear away from her right eye.

“This week is the most important week in your wrestling career and I will be there when you step foot against four women that you cannot take lightly.”

She nods her head, a little bit sad as she had hoped that he would give her a romantic speech that she loved from him so much. But she realizes that this week is very important for her, causing her to forget her sadness fornow.

“But there is more important things I need to discuss….”

This caught her off guard, she looks into his eyes once again longingly to hear something romantic.

“I know I have asked you to marry me, well with a little help from Candy of course.”

Both of them laugh at the memory of how Candy had ruined every opportunity from Goth to take Melissa on a romantic date and propose, only to have Candy make it up to them by setting up a romantic scene where he finally had proposed. She is wondering where he is heading at with this, had he orchestrated something???

“I have been searching for something perfect to where we could wed. And the last few days I have noticed that there isn’t anything more romantic than this place, on this cruise.”

Melissa’s eyes light up, she had thought of it in the past. But had not mentioned anything because she wanted him to make the move.

“I have talked to the captain, sadly he is fully booked on this current cruise. But what do you think of next year? On this cruise?? Where one career will reach great heights…, where another….”

Goth becomes silent for a moment, trying to find the right words for him to continue as Melissa raises an eyebrow.

“Gerrit? What are you trying to say??”

He looks at her with a loving smile, placing his hands on top of hers as he draws her in closer towards him.

“I am talking about perhaps slowly moving away from wrestling next year. I still feel that I have a run in me to achieve great things, like beating Jack Washington this week. But I do realize that my body is having more and more issues recovering from certain matches. I do not wish to become a sad version of myself like many wrestlers are telling me that I already am.”

He lets out a small laugh, but Melissa isn’t joining in with him. Her expression is very serious.

“What re you talking about Gerrit? I have seen you compete, you look like.”

“Ten years younger???”

He says with a smile as he finishes Melissa’s sentence, he turns his gaze away from hers for a moment as he stares into the night. Her gaze is dead locked upon him, waiting for his explanation.

“When I compete, I feel like I am in the greatest shape I have ever been in. But every morning when I wake up, I feel the results of having all the adrenaline having worn off. Because then I feel pain that I have not felt when I was ten years younger.”

He looks at her with happiness in his eyes as he continues.
“I want to be the world champion one more time, I want that Internet title one more time. I want to have a final run until I call it quits. And…. I want to marry you on this boat next year, because then you have achieved undoubtedly great things… And my career has been established so that I could retire then or at the end of the year.”

She could not believe her ears, the man she had started idolizing for his wrestling ability wanting to call it a quits in one year or a bit longer??

ppiness in his eyes as he continues.

“Are you really sure about this babe???”

He smiles as he nods his head

“Look, there are things that I don’t feel good about. I have walked away from this company twice, both times it only hurt my career. They weren’t the endings that I wanted for myself…, but also not for Chantal.”

He swallows a few times before continuing.

“The first time it was a premature reaction to her pregnancy, I was Internet champion and at that moment I believed that it was the right decision to make. But I realized later that it was too soon, then it was the period in my life that I was an alcohol addict…, well that wasn’t something I wish to be remembered off….”

His eyes are now shifting away, caught in a memory of shame.

“But now you are back where you belong Gerrit, just a little bit older…”

She stops as she realizes that she used the age reference, but Goth doesn’t get upset at her and smiles as he nods.

“I am going to have a final run, then I gladly step back and be in your corner. To allow all the attention to be on the one person who deserves it… And that person is you Melissa, the one person that will give Kat a run for her money as the Bombshell Roulette champion this coming Sunday.”

Melissa’s eyes well up as tears quickly flow from her eyes, she hugs Goth as the two embrace each other in silence. Melissa now realizes that what Goth is saying is the most romantic thing he could have ever said to her.

“I can’t wait to kick everybody’s asses this coming year before marrying you.”

She says as the shot slowly fades to darkness.



Pool Day

Goth and Melissa along with every other member of the Saviors are gathered around poolside, enjoying a nice drink while laughing with each other. We see Kat and Melissa chit chatting while pointing at Goth and the others a few times as Goth knows the deal but smiles. He is having a wonderful time, the weather is amazing and he has gotten over their pool twitter war. Henotices Angel sitting on top of a lifeguards chair, overlooking the swimming pool with a lifeguard swimming trunks and a real lifebuoy. Goth rolls his eyes, chuckling along with Mac Bane while pointing at Despayre’s bear.

“I guess we don’t have to worry about anyone drowning today.”

Mac Bane and Ken Davison look up and laugh at his remark before turning their attention back to themselves, Goth is wearing a Bermuda swimming trunks and a white buttoned down shirt as the top buttons are open, revealing his muscular chest. Mac Bane is wearing shorts and a sleeveless shirt while Ken is dressed in white shorts and a white blouse. Goth notices Melissa nod to Kat as she walks towards the men, wrapping her arms loosely around Goth in an intimate embrace, giving him a soft kiss on the cheek.

“I love you big fella.”


She says with a smile on her face, her eyes gazing into his as he smiles back at her.

“I know Mel, too bad I got you and Kat figured out.”

This causes Mel to raise an eyebrow as Goth quickly steps out of her embrace, turning his attention to the side as we see Kat charge in on them. Causing Goth to smile as he sidesteps and tosses Kat into the swimming pool using her own momentum against her. This causes all the men to laugh at Kat when she gets back up, coughing up water as Goth kneels down to stare at the Bombshell champion.

“Good try, I give it a 7 for the effort.”

Kat scowls at him, but eventually her look turns into a grin as she accepts his hand to pull her out of the water. To Goth’s amazement she didn’t try to pull him back into the pool with her, but he knows that someway she will try it again.

“I knew I shouldn’t have asked Mel to distract you, but she insisted on doing so.”

Goth chuckles at her remark, handing her a towel to wrap round her as he shakes his head no.

“That is a trick me and Mel often used on my son, you have to understand that it takes more than that to get me off my feet.”

Goth turns his attention towards Mac and Ken, trying to see if they had some plans of their own but could tell they hadn’t.

“But I got to say, I love your perseverance Kat, maybe if your luckyyou may get Melissa to plunge into the pool this Sunday.”

“What the?? That’s not nice!! I guess you will be sleeping on the couch tonight Gerrit.”

Says Melissa, mocking an angry look as all the other members of the Saviors are laughing at her reaction to Goth’s remark. Goth puts his arms around her and gives her a big hug, whispering something into her ear as that causes her to giggle. Goth lets go offt he embrace as he turns his attention back to the others.

“I want to propose a toast.”

Goth lifts his glass of orange juice in the air as the others do the same with their drinks.

“We are merely a few days away from Summer XXXtreme, a show where our two lovely Bombshells are going to give swimming lessons to two other Bombshells and ultimately decide who will walks out Roulette champion. Then we have me facing Jack Washington once again, a man that is hiding in his own lies in an attempt to steal another victory and secure that title…. And then we got Mac Bane, a man that I am very sure about to regain his world title.”

Goth stares at the other members of the Saviors as they are all listening to his words while holding their glasses in their hands.

“It wasn’t long ago that all of us picked up the slack after Mac stayed in the hospital with his wife Amber… We picked up the slack by letting our intentions heard. And look at us now, only a few days away from obtaining two championship belts next to the one that we already possess… And to have Ken Davison teaching his opponent a lesson he sure as hell won’t easily forget. The Saviors people assumed had turned weak, without a direction… And now?? Those people will be silenced even more after this coming Sunday.”

Everyone nods their heads as they all raise their glasses before Goth continues.

“We are going to be making an example not only those who we are going to beat, but to the entire Sin City Wrestling locker room. Because we are the best thing that has ever happened to this organization, they just don’t know it the way I KNEW it would change my life the moment Mac  came into my locker room with a proposal. A proposal that has changed my life, because it was nothing more than mere respect that swayed my decision into joining this group. As well as seeing how we are growing as a unity, to see how Melissa has made some people a believer… and after this Sunday, win or lose… they will all be a believer. It will just be too late for them to realize what had hit them.”

Goth stares at everyone, first Kat and then Ken before turning his gaze over towards Melissa and ultimately ending by staring into the eyes of Mac Bane.

“I appreciate your confidence in me Mac, I appreciate the mere fact thatnone of you had any objections when I called out the troops to make a stand. Because I have no intention to take over the ropes from this man!!”

He says by putting his hand on the shoulder of Mac Bane and looks at everyone one at a time.

“I did it because I believe in this group, I believe in what we represent and I’d be damned if people think that a cowardly attack on one of us or our loved ones will break us….it won’t… And if one falls away, another picks up the slack until he or she is back. That’s the Saviors way, that’s the Saviors mentality. And that’s why we are going to take home every single belt that we can get our hands on. All I am asking of us is to believe… to believe in US!!!”

Goth raises his glass once more, the others follow in unison. There is clearly unity to be felt between them, Goth turns his attention over to Melissa and kisses her on the cheeks.

“That was beautiful babe…, I almost feel bad that we have to do this…”

Goth raises an eyebrow as he notices Melissa winking towards Kat, he turns his attention towards her as he sees her charging in on them. He quickly uses his own strength to get out of the strong arms of Melissa, who had attempted to keep him from getting out of the way. Sending Kat charging in on his fiancé as now both Bombshells have fallen into the water.

“Damnit Goth!! We almost had you!!!”

Goth laughs as he kneels down, stares at the two women inside the pool

“Better luck next time ladies.”

All of them are laughing as the shot slowly fades

[ b]The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings

Chapter: Jack Washington once more part 2.[/b]


Goth is seen standing at his balcony, leaning over the railing as he stares down at the entire cruise ship. His gaze is focused, not on anything or anyone in particular. He is focused upon his second chance to take away the Internet championship belt from Jack Washington.

“Hello everyone, but most importantly… Hello Jack, how are you doing today?? I hope you haven’t gotten seasick, or gotten swallowed by a whale or something?”

He chuckles as he looks over his shoulder and notices some seagulls diving into the water to obtain some fish to feed upon.

“Now I have heard what you had to say champ, got to admit that it was rather entertaining. But that’s it Jack, it’s sounding like I am hearing a desperate man that is a coward. Now I am positive that you are going to say things about what I had to say, but those preaching words were a warning what happens to a coward Jack. Hoping that perhaps that your eyes would be opened and you would see the light, although the only thing that you are seeing are dollar signs coming from your casino’s. And I can understand that when the power of the Buck is enormous. But it also makes you a greedy coward. And the only thing I asked was for you to prove it that you can do it without cheating, not for me, not for the world… but for yourself my friend. Because you are talented, you are a great wrestler. You are just a fool to believe you are better than me my friend… not until you prove it to yourself that you truly are…”

Goth smiles as he shakes his head

“I could go on about this for hours and hours, but that’s exactly what I shouldn’t do Jack. I have learned from my mistakes and move on, that’s what veterans do my friend. Am I someone that should retire?? Am I the type of player that picks his ball and walk??”

He closes his eyes and shakes his head wildly, allowing his hair to fall before his face until he stops shaking his head.

“The reason why I am so successful throughout nearly two decades, is because I adapt and improve Jack. I adapt and survive, I adapt and become better instead of waisting my career on some low budget wrestling company that will try to convince you that you need to go back to the basics of wrestling… To do the unthinkable acts of hardcore wrestling and for merely a few lousy bucks. Oh no Jack, I am better than that. Just like I have told you last week, I have blamed myself for falling for your trap that you had set for me…. Shame on you Jack, but that’s the problem with an educated mind my friend. It evolves, it learns and adapts to the point where you cannot fool me twice…. Shame on me… “

“But that isn’t going to happen Jack, because I know already what you are going to do. I have studied our match, I have watched your matches against Bill and Vinnie…. I have understood the concept of your entire existence. You are too stupid to understand that you trick people in order to gain a victory is because you cannot cope with the pressure of being champion AGAIN!!!”

He lowers his head, staring at the railing in front of him for a few moments, he closes his hands into fists as the pressure that he puts on his hands causes his fingers to turn very pale.

“You remind me of someone that I had the pleasure of facing at his height of his career….. and the displeasure when his act was done with. The kid, even though he tried to cover his inability to hide the fact he had nothing that would resemble anything close to have been his masculinity Jack. Because he was nothing more than a kid that was a fantastic wrestler. But that’s the problem with kids then and now Jack, they rise to the occasion too soon and cannot handle the fact that they are something… So they get desperate, they start to believe their own lies and before you know it…. They end up falling flat on their backs and there is any return possible.”

“So I hear you asking, what happened to that kid Goth??.”


Goth shakes his head before lifting up his face from looking down and stares ahead of him with a serious look on his face.

“He tried the only thing that deep down inside he knew he could never be Jack, he wanted to be like me. And not just like me, he wanted to be better than me in every possible way. Only to make decision after decision that has buried his career without me even laying one finger upon his stupid ass Jack.”

“And of course, I know fully well that you do not wish to be like me. Hell, you do not even know what makes YOU tick, let alone to be like somebody else. But you are too blind to grasp the reality that you are nothing without the ability to cheat and steal…. That is scary to realize isn’t it Jack??”

“And go ahead, tell me that I am a senile old man or whatever educational verbal assault you wish to throw upon me… it doesn’t change the reality that I am right Jack… And the mere fact you have held titles in the past does not change anything of what I have said Jack, it only increases the mere fact that you feel threatened by a man that has done the same things that you have done and more…you may have beaten great names, you may have beaten an Austin James Mercer an Alex Jones… “But that’s the problem Jack, you have beaten people that are no longer here. People that do not have the ability to stay in one spot for longer than what?? A few years?? That cannot handle a setback?? The only thing that you wish for me do is to pack my bags and leave… So that you can proudly boast to the world that you have put another name on the shelf because of your greatness….But all that is left of you is shame and disgust Jack. You just don’t wish to do what is expected of you…. But I will teach you the ways to change young man, the only problem for you is that you need to be willing to be educated to grow.”


Goth shakes his head and sighs

“If I had a Dollar every time someone said that he is going to put me out of business as a wrestler Jack, then I would have had the ability to buy you out and send you to the moon a million times. Because I am what you had fondly reminded the world off me coming from the Golden Age Of Wrestling. The problem for you is that you meant it as a sarcastic insult to me and everyone that I had the honor of facing back then. The honor of being educated first hand as in the same way that I am going to educate you in being someone that ultimately the company will indeed look at you as the man that will carry the weight of the company on his shoulders, to be tmarketed as the top dog.’

“Too bad for you that the reality tells a different story isn’t it? That a man whom is questionable whether he is ever going to return to pro wrestling is a bigger draw than the current Sin City Wrestling Internet champion. That a kind hearted girl like Chloe Benton has a bigger opportunity to be anything in this company in a few years over you is also telling. Because YOU are already someone and something, you just refuse to us it to your own advantage Jack… Perhaps that is the sole reason why you are so freaking frustrated over the fact that a group like the Saviors are being offered all the opportunities that they are receiving. Why a Mac Bane is on the verge of becoming a world champion another time. Why there are two Bombshell members of the Saviors battling it out to keep the Bombshell Roulette title in our possession. And why a man like myself is getting another shot at your belt… And you know why Jack?? Because anyone on this roster, including YOU are not allowing to reach their potential and do something with it…. And that means even YOU champ!!I know that you are going to tell me that I am wrong, something that would have saddened me back in Greece. Because then you had the opportunity to fall in grace with my kind side my son. But this time I am intending to pass judgment upon you for all your sinful crimes Jack… And we both know that there is a lot of them .”

“But whether it is sins, whether it is you just cannot deny the fact that I am right. It doesn’t both me Jack. Because the only thing that is bothering you is the fact that you cannot grasp this fact. Wrestlers of my era never give up Jack, they need to be shot through the head and even then I am sure that we always come back for more. It’s a sad thing to notice that these days wrestlers prioritize other things above the one thing that has brought us all to the very top of this industry. And that is desire, you cannot tell me that you have desire. Because YOU DON’T!! You have never showed anything remotely close to what I got Jack.”

“It’s an education that evolution of life is not always an improvement Jack. You are the clear example of everything that I despise of being a current day wrestler. And just like those names you ahd mentioned, you are just like that Jack. You will run off into the sunset when things go rough,k when things aren’t going your way and YOU are completely lost inside that brain of yours that will be short circuiting from the moment that you are feeling anything remotely resembled to pressure. Just don’t think that your proven tactics of playing the rulebook breaker will save you Jack. Because I am dead locked into beating you in your own game. Forgive me Father, because he does not know what he is doing. But it will not prevent me from punishing you the same way you have tried to you’re your belt from me Jack. An eye for an eye Jack… Sadly for you, it won’t be mine…”


With that Goth turns around and walks off as the shot slowly fades to darkness.



53
Getting ready part two.
 
July 4th 2022

 
The shot opens in the luxurious cabin of Goth and Melissa, the couple are unpacking their suitcases before heading out for a romantic dinner for two later that evening. Melissa opens her suitcase and picks out several bikini’s and bathing suits that she and Goth had bought a week prior. She gently places them on their king size bed and admires them, wondering which one she would be wearing first to sunbathe in or swim in the pool. She felt overjoyed that she was finally on the cruise ship, happy that she and Goth had one the best cabins along the other wrestlers and thankful that they are separated from the fans. She always enjoyed meeting the fans at the meet and greets that the company always booked their wrestlers for. But when it comes to their private time, she just enjoys the easy and relaxing moments together. She looks over her shoulder as she sees Goth hanging some of his Bermudas in the closet, while placing his shirts neatly down in the selected areas. She smiles as she loved his neatness, something that she had not seen in prior relationships. She turns her attention back to her suitcase, grabbing a rather sexy black dress that she had bought the other day, she saw it inside the shop that they had passed and had fallen in love with it immediately. She was overjoyed when she found out that it fitted her perfectly.

“You better be wearing that dress tonight.”

Says a smiling Goth, she looks at him as he had turned around and was staring at her while holding an old Goth shirt that he normally used during work outs. This caused her to roll her eyes before shaking her head.

“I just hope you won’t be wearing THAT tonight, or else I may just have to look for another fiancé to take me out tonight.”

She winks at him as both of them smile, Goth turns around and puts the shirt away in the closet. He looks inside his suitcase as he then hangs up one of his few Armani suits that he had taken with him. He had decided that he would only take one or two due to the weather as well as on a cruise ship like this that a suit would look pompous. He stares at the suit for a moment or two before placing it neatly on the bed as he had selected that one for their dinner later tonight. He then looks back into his suitcase and grins before taking out his tablet and turns around towards Melissa.

“This is going to make sure that it will keep me inside our cabin once Kat gets on this damn cruise ship. Because I will be damned if she is going to drop me into the pool before Sunday.”

Melissa turns her attention to Goth, placing her hands on her hips and stares at him with a look that says :”Seriously???” Before rolling her eyes and shaking her head.

“You are such a baby, You are so much bigger and stronger… Don’t tell me that you are getting afraid of our friend Kat???”

Goth rolls her eyes before showing a pout on his face before dropping to his knees as Melissa had grabbed a pillow and had thrown it towards his head. Goth hides behind his bed with a huge grin on his face as Melissa charges in on him and jumps towards him. The two fall on the bed as they roll around and laugh as they continue to roll around before Melissa sits on top of him and raises her hands in “victory”.

“You better be scared for me Gerrit, got that big guy??”

Goth chuckles as he nods his head, he wraps his arms around her waist and pulls her slowly towards him. The two share a passionate kiss before that Melissa rolls on her back next to him.

“I’m looking forward to this Sunday.”

Melissa rolls her eyes, she had heard him say this nearly every week when he is competing. She knew that he is very competitive and accepted it, but it started to sting since she had made her in ring debut. Mentally she had decided to ignore the growing frustration that she once again felt growing inside of her as she didn’t noticed him roll on his side and stare at her.

“I can’t wait to hear your music hit and walk out towards that swimming pool and compete for the Bombshell Roulette title.”

This causes Melissa to raise an eyebrow, clearly she had not expected this as she slowly lifts her upper body off the bed by resting on her elbows.

“This is a surprise…. I…”

But Goth places a finger upon her lips, causing her to stop midsentence as Goth looks at her with love and compassion.

“I know I must have driven you insane by not referring to your matches in the past month. But I want you to know that I am so very proud of you and your progress so far.”

This causes a tear to emerge upon her right eye as she finally heard the words that she was looking for since her in ring debut against Chloe Benton. Wondering why it took him so long to admit this towards her.

“I wanted to feel your need to hear it Melissa, I wanted to see the desire emanating from you to be acknowledged that you are on the right track.”

“Why??”

She stares at the face of the man that she loves so dearly, taking in every pour of his face in hope to find the answer she was seeking for.

“Because I want it to translate to your hunger to become better, not to be satisfied after a few victories. Because I wanted to see that fire in your eyes this coming Sunday when you compete in your first every opportunity to win championship gold.”

This caused her to glow of pride, finally hearing the anticipated admiration of her fiancé. Hearing it from the one person that it mattered the most for her, making her secretly regret the fact that she had cursed at him inwardly the past three matches that she had won.

“I feel like an idiot….”

Goth smiles as he nods his head in understanding towards her reaction, he had known she was struggling with this. He tenderly kisses her lips and pulls back as he wipes the tear away from her eye and caresses her cheek.

“It’s why I had made reservations for a romantic dinner Melissa, because you have done so much in such a short amount of time. And I know that the current Bombshell roster will understand that you are the future of this company. I love you.”

The two share a kiss as the shot slowly fades

The shot returns as we see Goth wearing his suit as Melissa is wearing the dress she had bought especially for this moment. The two are having a romantic dinner together as a band is playing some romantic music on the background. Melissa’s hair is pulled up, allowing her neck to be free in Goth’s view. Wearing a golden necklace around her neck and her engagement ring is clearly visible for the naked eye as she wears it proudly.

“Another owner you know from past visits to this cruise ship??”

She asks with a smirk on her face, referring to the last time that they had shared a moment together in a restaurant a while ago. Goth chuckles as he wipes his mouth clean with the napkin before gesturing to a waiter to give their glasses a refill. He turns his attention back to Melissa and smiles at wher.

“Sadly the old chef cook has retired, this new chef is more a fan of classic movies and video gamesfor some reason. So I guess we have to settle with sending the bill to the owners this time.”

Both laugh at his remark before continuing the dinner.

“This placeis truly wonderful Gerrit, there is a lot of things to do. But I am glad for the opportunity to have some privacy.”

Goth nods his head as he takes another bite from his dinner.

“Speaking of privacy, weren’t you having your first ever meet and greet with the fans on your own??”

Melissa rolls her eyes before nodding her head with a smile on her face.

“Yup, apparrently the Saviors are a hot commodity. But seeing that Kat won’t be here until Thursday, made the owners decide to send me instead. But don’t worry, I think I can handle some fans.”

She says as she winks at him, causing Goth to smile at her intently.

“Besides, if there is anyone that should be worried the coming days then it should be you mister. I have seen your twitter war with Kat, you do realize that you WILL be at poolside right??”

Goth rolls his eyes, he had forgotten about that all day. He had to admit, he had fun goofing around on social media with Kat. But he hadn’t expected Melissa to push it underneath his nose just like that.

“Oh please, you actually think....,”

Goth stops midsentence when looking into the eyes of Melissa who has her arms crossed over each other.

“What??”

She leans back against her chair, staring at him with a cold look in her eyes.

“Excuse me sir?? You are a Hall of Fame wrestler, a well respected individual. But you have been acting like a little baby, crying about not being tossed into a pool??? As if that would even going to taint your legacy??”

“Look...I...,”

Melissa silences him by lifting her hand into the air, not caring about the explanation that he wantedto offer her.

“You never get upset about whatever your opponents say, but Kat is simply having fun. And I know you weren’t serious either, but come on Gerrit. It went on for way too long, it made me wonder whether you enjoyed the attention a bit too much.”

That caught Goth off guard, causing him to sit silently across Melissa who is raising her eyebrow in anticipation.

“I’m surprised that I am the one that silences the great Goth with a simple, factual statement. Something that Jack Washington isn’t capable off or any other greater wrestler you have ever faced. You will be at poolside and you know why?? Because we are the Saviors, we are family. Don’t you think that the others aren’t raising an eyebrow over your behavior??”

Goth simply grinds his teeth, not liking the situation that he is currently in. But he knows when it is better to be silent as she is right.

“Besides sweetie, momma Melissa may just have to take care of her baby Gerrit the moment he teps foot in our home all wet??”

Her look has changed from a serious one into a teasing one as she is winking at him, causing him to shake his head with a big smile on his face.

“I guess I have been a dumbass haven’t I??”

Melissa giggles before taking a sip from her glass as Goth face palms himself, realizes how foolish he has been

“I will be at poolside, but I will make it very difficult for her to accomplish her challenge.”

Now he winks at her as both of them laugh as the shot slowly fades.

Meet & Greet

July 5th 2022

It’s early in the aftenoon, Meilssa has been chosen to do some meet and greet with fans to promote the Bombshell Ultimate X over the pool match for the Bombshell Roulette title. She is smiling at every fan that approaches her, sign their autographs and has a lot of requests to take some selfies with her fans. She had heard fans cheer for her, but this is the moment that she realizes the impact of the fans. Willing to spend a lot of money to spend a week long on the cruise ship and watch a Sunday filled of high impact wrestling. She knew that originally it was Kat that had to be here today, but due to other bookings she could not make it today. Melissa had willingly thrown her name in the hat, wondering if she would be invited instead and did.

“What’s your name sweetie??”

She asks a ten year old girl who had been wanting to meet Melissa since standing in the row with her mother, Melissa had seen her wave her hand towards her as that caused her heart to melt.

“Ashley”

Melissa smiles at her as she writes somethign down for her on the autograph before handing it over towards her, causing Ashley to get over excited. Her mother is about to move along for the next fan to get an autograph, but gets stopped by Melissa.

“Ashley, will you be watching me in the Roulette title match??”

The girl turns her head towards Melissa with a big smile on her face, nodding her head crazy.

“Yeah, daddie bought us some seats.”

“My husband had bought some tickets, but it turned out in the end that there were some seats double booked. So we got some of the cheaper seats instead to make it up to us somehow.”

This caused Melissa’s heart to break, looking back at Ashley as she is still excited over the fact that she could watch the show even if it was from bad seats. But then smiles as she motions for Ashley to come closer towards her.

“What would you say if you and your family come backstage with me and Goth and the other Saviors? There you can watch the show with us and party with us after the show is over.”

Ashley’s eyes grow very wide, incapable of controlling her excitement as she stares over towards her mother who is trying to prevent from crying. Melissa assures them that she will make sure that they could visit them backstage and have a wonderful time.

“There’s only one condition though Ashleigh.”

“What’s that??”

Ashley asks with a lot of concern on her face, not knowing what will come next as Melissa starts grinning.

“You got to tell me who you think will win the Bombshell Roulette title, now be careful for not giving the wrong answer now.”

She says giving Ashley a big wink, cauisng Ashley to grin widely.

“You and Kat are my favorites, but I think it will be a new champion this Sunday.”

Melissa nods her head as she winks at Ashley one more time before giving her a big hug before Ashley andher mother walk off with great news to tell the others. Melissa sighs as she feels happy to  have done something good for someone that deserves it.

“So who is next???”

A father and his son walk up to her, sporting huge smiles on their facees as Melissa realizes that she cannot make everyone happy the same way that she has done for that little girl and her mother. The folliwng two hours she entertains the fans with pictures, signing autographs and letting them all walk away with huge smiles upon their faces. Wondering whether meet & greets are always this wonderful as today, she has never heard Goth or any of the other Saviors about this. But she decided to make the best out of every given situation when it ispresentedto her.

*Later that day*

Melissa is working out, pulling herself up on the pull bar, lifting her head up above the bar every single time while working on a sweat. She is completely focused upon the task at hand, entering the Bombshell Roulette title match, where she wants to make a good impression to everyone. She realizes that this match has got so much more pressure on her rookie shoulders in many different ways in comparison to her prior matches. First the expectation level is much higher, people already have been referring her to be the next big superstar that nobody has ever heard off. She hated it that suddenly be a much talked about individual after having flown underneath the radar since her in ring debut. It made her feel as if she had gotten so much more friends over night, who are claiming that they know everything about her.

“Melissa?”

She hears the voice of Goth calling her name, causing her to stop after a few more reps on the bar. Landing on her feet as she had let go, turning her attention towards her fiance. He was wearing a sleevelss shirt and shorts as he is ready to prepare for a workout himself. She loved his muscular physique, knowing the force that he is packing and yet remembering his soft touch when he turns into a cuddlebear.

“I got a request to have a girl named Ashley and her family be backstage at the show.”

She nods her head with a smile on her face.

“Yeah, i promised them to give them a pass to the backstage area after they got a bad deal when booking the cruise and show.”

Goth nods his head as she explains the situation, he smiles and gives her a big time hug and kisses her on the lips.

“You prove to me that you are a star in the making, your charisma is far beyond that I have ever been when I started wrestling. I knew the fans would love you. Just one advice sweetheart.”

She nods her head in anticipation of his reaction as she notices his demeanor changes into a serious one.

“Be who you want to be sweetheart, but remember when you are inside that ring... You need to ca#S$Zancell that all out. Because it is YOU that either wins or loses, whether the fans boo you or cheer you... it’s all on YOU.”

Melissa continues to nod her head while staring into his eyes while listening to him.

“I have arranged everything for the entire family, because you did the right thing for them. But know this that I wanted you to succeed this Sunday, but you have already exceeded every expectation. So no matter what happens, you have succeeded. Now, I want you to succeed for yourself. Can you do that Mel??”

Melissa’s face lights up with pride, nodding her head as she embraces him. Wrapping her arms around him and feels his muscular body press against hers.

“I have worked hard for this opportunity Gerrit, I have worked hard these past weeks to get where I am right now. And I’ll be damned if I just throw that away.”

Goth smiles, kisses her forehead and walks off to get started with his weight lifting routine. Melissa looks after him for a few moments before turning her attention back to her workout. She decides to go for a run on the Treadmill. Smiling to herself as she already knew that she would be doing morning runs with Kat the moment she joins them on the cruise ship. She had been trying to get Goth to join her on morning runs, but he wasn’t much of a runner he had told her. She was glad that finally she would have a running partner in Kat, oddly enough the same woman that will be defending her championship belt against all three challengers.. including herself.

“Let’s put back on some music.”

She murmurs as she gets on the treadmill, trying to concentrate but can’t help but having her thoughts travel off to what Goth had said. Asking herself whether she had done the right thing? Or had she allowed her sentiments get the best of her to give away tickets to that family? She shakes her head, trying to tell herself that she had done the right thing. Finally allowing her to focus on her running for the next five minutes until the thought of Kat Jones pops in her mind. She had heard what she had told her last week, that she would forget about their friendship in their match as that title means everything to her.“Damnit Kat....,”

It clearly stings with her, she knew that Kat would say that. It was one of the things she had told her that she has to do the moment would come that they would be paired against each other. But Melissa didn’t believed that she would actually say something like that with such authority. She was wondering if she could turn her emotions off like that this Sunday? And then there’s the fact that she has more than one opponent to deal with, something she had not experienced before. She had hoped she would have before entering a multi Bombshell title match like this.... and then this match. An Ultimate X above a Pool Match???

“Aarghh!!!!! Damnit!!!”

Melissa’s frustration takes over, quickly trying to reastablish some focus back on her thoughts as she ignores all the eyes in the gym that are dead locked upon her. All? Well except of her fiancé, who is working out while having a smirk on his face.

“Ah damnit, the asshole set me up. This is one of his fucking lessons, well I’m going to get back at him.”

She starts to run again, using her anger towards her fiancé to fuel her as her concentration has returned. After a while she starts to laugh to herself, she knew what he had done. He got back at her for what she had said to him the other day at the restaurant about Kat. It was one of the things that she had hated about him, his shrewdness. He had played upon her ego and wanted to see whether she could cope with it, she was taught the hard way that she had so much more to learn….

“Luckily there are a few more days left to prove him wrong.”

She says with determination in her eyes, starting to brew an idea in her mind that she wanted to talk about with Kat when she finally joins them on the cruise. It made her realize that it felt weird to be the only female Saviors member on the ship. It has happened before that Kat was away to support her husband as well as competing in another wrestling company. Melissa couldn’t help but being impressed by her, wondering whether it wouldn’t one day come back and bite her in the ass?? But that wasn’t her problem, she had her own problems to focus and improve on, causing to bring a smile upon her face.

“I intend to impress a lot of people this Sunday.”

She whispers as she runs on the treadmill while the camera starts to fade.

Ultimate X

July 7th 2022

Melissa is seen in her hotel room, in the background we see Kat Jones and her husband having a friendly conversation with Goth as Melissa wandered off, preparing to do her promo for this Sunday. She is wearing sweatpants and a baggy shirt as she just wants to be comfortable.

“Hi there, you remember me right??”

She giggles as she drops down on the sofa and leans comfortable against the back of the sofa.

“I know what you must be thinking, why in the hell do you have Kat Jones, the current Bombshell Roulette Champion in your cabin while doing your own promo?? And it’s quite easy to explain, because I want her to hear everything that I got to say. Me and Kat have got no secrets for each other, we are both best of friends. But just because we may just beat the living crap out of each other this Sunday, doesn’t mean I can’t hang out with her right???”

She looks over her shoulder towards the others, seeing that Kat had heard her and winks at her as Melissa smiles before turning her attention back to the camera.

“Besides, we will also go to the pool with the others later on and it will get very late. So I better just do this promo before me and her are going to go for a run tomorrow morning.”

She leans forward, resting her elbows upon her upper legs as she smiles at the camera.

“I just have to admit, last week was quite an interesting week. Lots of things were said, but to be honest with you all?? There were not much content that I would have considered to be interesting.  And to be honest, some of the things that were said were quite embarrassing, I really wonder how in the hell one of my opponents managed to qualify to be honest.”

Melissa places her arms across either side of her on the back of the couch, leaning her head backwards as if she is thinking about what to say next.

“I know I had promised the world that I would respond to Kayla’s rather….. interesting use of some of the words….”

She rolls her eyes, trying to put the profanity that Kayla had used to get under her skin in a mildly fashion.

“I’m sorry Kayla, that’s the most political correct term I could use to describe your clear unadulterated usage of the English literature. Now I know, those are difficult words for a rebellious girl like you. But please try to understand that you are in a grown up world sweetie, there is responsibilities to be taken as an individual with an above average status of being a recognizable personality. And I have to say, that I could have been rather upset when I was a teenager, or perhaps at the early stages of my relationship with my fiancé. But it’s okay sweetie, you can do all you want about looking up ideas of how to shake the foundation of someone that has got no problem educating those who have an issue of growing up. I did it with Goth’s son and he has turned out quite well, so why wouldn’t I try on another teenager like you??”

“It’s quite astonishing though that you managed to do all of this talking, assuming that it would make me go all ballistic as if my hair would rise up as a Super Sayan. Telling you that you need to wash your mouth and hope that you have learned your lesson the hard way. But that’s not me, you see. You are entering a match with three other individuals. Two of them has actually accomplished something, another …. That’s me if you have been paying attention, is set to accomplish great things. While you?? Well let’s just say that I wouldn’t be surprised if your career is going to be cemented in asking yourself why you are still stuck in the Bombshell Roulette Title division in ten years from now… while others like yours truly has raised to the occasion and be very successful in the sport that you claim to be an expert in? Or at least that’s what I assume you were trying to tell me, I couldn’t quite phantom what the F*** you were saying besides all the profanity?? But whatever, I just want you to know that I will gladly grant you to find out what happens when you dive face first into a swimming pool with your mouth wide open… I will give you one clue, the taste that you will be experiencing inside the water of the swimming pool is named Chlorine, it is supposed to clean up everything dirty. Perhaps it will benefit you as well and turn into a nice and responsible lady like my girl Chloe Benton.”


Melissa gives a wink into the camera before waving towards it.

“Hi Chloe, I hope you won’t be eating too much ice cream.”

She giggles as she returns her concentration back to the camera.

“I guess now that I have mentioned the negative aspect of this match, it will only get better from here on out. And quite honestly?? I could not even care about Mercedes Vargas. It’s quite interesting that at first you get praised into wrestling greatness once more… And I do appreciate it Mercedes, so gracias and all of that stuff. But to just tell the world that you are going to toss me and the others into the pool like we are just flies?? It’s quite interesting to see how you have yourself into a delusional mode Mercedes.”

“And trust me, I am saying this from the bottom of my heart. I respect your established career, I respect and appreciate your kind words like I said a few moments ago. But you are talking about a Bombshell that just a few weeks ago had her way with you. That made you tap out in front of the entire world to see and even worse… You had Jessie Salco as a spectator that was more than just a cheerleader and cheer you on. You see, I am the one out here that is the decisive factor in whether my career will be established with multiple world titles as you put it… or whether I just want to settle being mediocre like Kayla is. And trust me Mercedes, I have got too much pride to lower my standards to the likes of her. But you have to understand Mercedes, I do intend to use my ability to the fullest to gain the upper hand against all three of you. I know that all three of you have got the experience factor over me, who have the speed advantage over me. But that has not stopped me in the prior three confrontations to get to this spot… A spot that has been paved by beating Bombshells of the likes of… YOU.”

“To be honest, it’s quite interesting how you were talking about Kat and her believes and what is going on with her. At least Kat stands up for her own believes Mercedes, she doesn’t shy away from taking charge the way only she can.”


Melissa turns her attention to her fiancé and the others, who all have sat down at the dinner table and are sharing stories as Melissa turns her attention back to the camera.

“I know you are a proud woman, a proud champion and a proud example for many other wrestlers out there to strive to reach your accomplishments Mercedes. You should be proud of that, to have accolades and a Hall of Fame legacy. But I just need to ask Mercedes, where is your pride?? Where is your freaking pride? To still believe in the myth of you being a be all and know it all, wrestle for a belt that is clearly to establish new stars like yours truly and my girl over there. And here you are? How in the hell did you get into the title contention round to begin with?? Were the owners impressed with your little victory streak that you were having?? I can’t possibly think of anything else, but if that was the case… then how badly were you doing prior to that?? And I have to ask, do you think they aren’t already regretting that decision after they have seen how decisively I have beaten you?? You see at least my fiancé is earning his keep, he is earning his spots on every show that he is on. And this Sunday he is going to do what should have happened the last time that he and Jack Washington faced each other… Take home the Internet title and ADD to his legacy… something I sadly cannot possibly say about yours girlfriend.

“But don’t mind my words of encouragement and wisdom, I know I just started and have got so much to learn. But I have learned something valuable this week, don’t turn into a nostalgia act okay? There is nothing sadder than to see someone get stuck to the days where it actually mattered what you did. You have a thirteen year anniversary coming up this Sunday? Good for you, go out and buy you a cake. Me and the girls will allow you to blow all thirteen candles out all candles in one try. Because that will be the closest thing YOU will ever come close to being successful in this sport once again. I’m sorry to be the rookie to tell momma goose this, but it’s the reality that you need to understand. But don’t worry Mercedes, the future that you have paved the way for is set in stone with the likes of the two Bombshells from the Saviors in the Ultimate X Over the pool Match for the Bombshell Roulette title. So don’t feel bad after me or Kat have tossed you into the pool after we have disposed of Kayla. At least you two can share some quality time together and share some old memories okay??”


Melissa stops addressing Mercedes as she giggles into the camera for a few seconds, her giggling slowly turns into a serious stare as she looks over towards the woman that holds the belt that both of them will be fighting for along with the already mentioned women. Melissa’s stare continues to focus on Kat, who turns around towards her as she notices her gaze. The two women stare at each other before Kat nods, Melissa nods back at her as the two seem to share an understanding. Melissa slowly rises as she walks over to the balcony and stares towards the darkness of the night and the shining stars in the sky. She has wrapped her arms around her body as she is focusing on one single point somewhere ahead of her.

“I know what I had said, that I could speak out loud in front of my girl, but we don’t want it to ruin a perfect evening. Oh I know that Kat wouldn’t take my words too personal and decide to walk away, but there’s a time for enjoying each other’s company and when we put friendship aside for that title match”

Melissa’s gaze does not change, her eyes are still focused upon one certain point that only she can see.

“Because even though I would love to see you walk away as a champion, I just can’t help but wonder whether those wrestling titles feel just as good around my waist like the belts that I have held when I was kickboxing. And just like Goth has assured me, that once you had that first taste of gold that you want more? I am already prepared to sink my teeth into some fancy gold belts for around  my waist or across my shoulder.”

She smiles confidently, clutching her right fist into her left hand as she squeezes it tenderly.

“I have no doubt that you have more in your arsenal than what you have showed me during sparring sessions inside that training ring Kat, it would be delusional for me to think that I had this in the bag just like I have done in my past three matches. As I was the clueless blonde bimbo that stepped foot into a world that was unfamiliar to her.”

She shakes her head as she starts to wave her head from left to right to signal a no.

“But don’t you worry sweetheart, I know you never thought or mentioned me as a blonde bimbo. At least you have seen me as a threat, I know that you have seen and felt my size and strength. The obvious disadvantage for you and my key to many more successes for me. But don’t you dare to stare at those stats for too long baby girl, because I have intended to keep some secrets from anyone in this organization for the special given situations like this one. “

“Just imagine to here Justin Decent call out after the match has ended…. “and your winner and NEW!! Bombshell Roulette champion!!! The Lady Goth!! Melissa!!!”

“I know that you can see it happen, I respect the fact that you wish to go at it with me one on one, because then we both know that there won’t be any distraction or any slipup caused by others that would alter that confrontation. So why don’t we make a pact Kat? Why don’t we take out the foul mouth and the veteran that loves to kiss ass before attempting to toss mine into the pool if I am not paying any attention. Because that is what the fans were coming for isn’t it? To see the very best in the Bombshell Roulette division. And that sure as hell isn’t a grandma or the little foul mouthed little girl that just don’t know when to stop. Because I intend to elevate my career to greater heights… Just understand one thing Kat, don’t have one moment that you are losing any concentration. Because if you do, I will reach out and grab that belt. And then you will remember the words that I just uttered before…. To imagine a new champion to be crowned…. Because I am positive that it could happen girl… ”


Melissa winks as she blows a kiss to the camera before turning her attention back to the cabin and join her fiancé and their guests to continue a wonderful evening.

The End.

54
Supercard Archives / Re: SENOR VINNIE v MAX BURKE - BLINDFOLD MATCH
« on: July 08, 2022, 06:15:14 PM »
Goin’ Blind, part three
 
July 4th, 2022[/b]

 

”You're much younger, can't you see
There is nothing more for you and I
I'm 93, you're sixteen
And I think I'm goin' blind
Yes, I think I'm goin' blind
And I know how it's to be, yeah”



We are on the cruise Sun Princess Cruise, the cruise ship where every single season Sin City Wrestling holds its highly anticipated SUMMER XXXtreme super show. The show where fans and wrestlers are able to enjoy sun, sea and lots of bathing suits. We see Vinnie walk around wearing a white polo, matching knee high pants as he has loafers attached to his feet. He has an alcoholic free cocktail in his hand with a purple umbrella and has sunglasses perched on top of his curly hair.

”Ahh, isn’t this the life??”

He turns the corner, nods to some passengers as they all giggle at him because of the ridiculous cocktail that he is holding in his hand. He laughs and winks at them, clearly not realizing that they were laughing AT him instead of laughing TO him. But the man is feeling happy and will not let anything prevent him from having a wonderful week on the cruise prior to his blindfold match against Max Burke. He whistles softly before taking another sip from his cocktail.

”Ahh yes, the unmistakable flavor of milk combined with coconuts and achocolate sprinkled all over it. Hmm, i just love my mothers secret recipe...”

He takes another long sip from the straw that is attached to it before suddenly stopping and start to think about something.

”Come to think about it, if it was so secret. Then how did this 19 year old kid from Denmark know how to make it??”

He thinks about it long and hard, but ultimately just shrugs his shoulders and walks on

”I guess it must coincidence, I....Aii Carramba.”

Vinnie turns around, walking straight towards the infamous swimming pool that is used for the dreaded Ultimate X Roulette title match for both the males and the females Roulette title. He sees the structure of the X being built as he decides to stick around and watch the Sin City Wrestling crew built it up. Vinnie takes another long sip as suddenly the sound inside the glass tells us that the cocktail that was inside it is up. He lets out a sigh of relief before placing the glass upon a small table that so happen to be there as it has a small radio on top of it also. Vinnie stares at the crew before noticing a figure sitting in a chair next to the table. The figure is rather small, wearing a rather tiny black shirt with the word “CREW” written on the back. Vinnie crosses his arms, looks back at the crew for a few moments before turning towards the mysterious person in the chair next to him. He notices that the figure hasn’t said a word since had walked up to the pool. Vinnie decides to take a much closer look towards the figure and starts to notice something rather familiar.

”He looks rather familiar, I just cannot put the finger on it...”

Vinnie rests his right elbow on top of his left hand, while placing his right hand underneath his chin as he starts to “Think”. He raises first his left eyebrow, then the right before raising both of them and ultimately lowering them at the same time as his brain just cannot identify the rather small figure. This continues for several minutes before Vinnie feels someone tapping him on the shoulder.

”Hey Vinnie, have you seen my speedo somewhere??”

This causes Vinnie to be distracted from his attempt to recognize the small figure as he turns his attention around to see Bill Barnhart standing behind him. Vinnie blinks at him, noticing that Bill is wearing a rather pink polo and a blue jean high knee pants. Vinnie is blinking his eyes for a few moments as he starts to register the question of Bill.

”Your.... Speedo’s..... Bill??”

”Yeah, you know. The ones that I had used in my match to qualify for this over the pool Ultimate X match. Man, I have made some improvements to my Speedo’s. Victory guaranteed for sure!!!!”

Vinnie scratches the back of his head, nodding politely to the words of Bill. Pretending to understand him what he is saying, but in actuality has got no clue.

”I’m sorry Bill, but I have not been anywhere near your suitcase with clothing. So how could I possibly know???”

Bill scratches the back of his head as well, realizing that Vinnie has a point with that remark.

”You are absolutely right Vinnie, I will check with the crew of this damn boat. I bet they have hidden it somewhere, but I will find it for sure. I got a sixth sense for stuff like that.”

Bill slaps Vinnie on the back of his shoulder before walking off. He passes the crew as he stops, tells a joke to the men before turning around and start to laugh in his patented Har! Har! Har! Sound. He then turns his attention towards Vinnie and then notices the smaller figure as he gestures to Vinnie.

”Hey Vin, you need to check with Christian Underwood and Mark Ward whether Pete the Cactus can visit this boat without a legit invite!!”

Vinnie’s eyes widens as he walks towards the small figure, he turns around to face him and notices that it is indeed Pete The Cactus while being dressed as one of the members of the Sin City Crew that builds and tears down ringside areas and everything else that has got to do with the wrestling area. Vinnie rolls his eyes as he stares down his amigo Pete.

”Pete...., why in the hell did you tell me that you had to babysit my sick cousin Pepe?? If you wanted to come to this cruise ship with me, all you had to do was simply ask. What in the hell is going on??”

The camera turns towards the potted plant, the best friend that Vinnie had since the very first beginning. Pete is scratching his head, trying to come up with an answer that would sway Vinnie over to believe him. An answer that ultimately causes Vinnie to roll his eyes and shake his head.

”And ofcourse I should have known better, you did it because you wanted to be closer to Iris. Are you ever going to realize that if you want to have Bill and Bea’s full blessing, that you need to act like a mature around here???”

This causes Pete tolook up at Vinnie, rubbing its head with one of his paws before lifting its head up again as if he has found an answer.

”Well...,”

Vinnie has got problems finding a suitable answer to whatever it was that Pete had said to him, causing him to get upset in the end as he starts to shout at his friend.

”Well I did apologize to him for what has happened!! Can we all stop getting on my case about what happeened??? I mannned up to admit my mistakes, it made him think about whether he wanted to forgive me or not. At least I did something that benefitted my mindset. While you on the other hand are just thining bout YOURSELF.”

Vinnie is breathing heavy, clearly frustrated to hear another accusation form people from the outside passing judgment upon him. He knew he would accept any decision made by Fenris. But he was not going to let anyone else do the same thing on him. T”he name of Max Burke jumps into his mind and he starts to pace around angrier and angrier.

“You know something Pete, I am sick and tired of doing anything that others are expecting from me. I am going to do things that I expect from ME!! If you want to be my friend, fine, if you aregoing to tell me that you dislike me?? Even better!! I have tried the ego trip routine and it got me nowhere, I tried to be the caring individual and it hurt me even more than I care to admit. But at least I got the opportunity to close one of the chapters that has been bothering me. That is done with, I am not going to look back upon that chapter in my life. If Fenris ultimately decide not to forgive me?? No hard feelings, then I would at least know and move on without giving a f***. If he does, great too. Like I said, I don’t give a f***. I just want to go out there and be the very best version of Vinnie that I can be. ”

Pete nods his head, waves his little cactus arm as he is trying to to explain something to Vinnie.

“What do you mean I am missing something?? What am I missing??”

Pete waves its small arms even more frantically than a few moments, causing Vinnie to roll his eyes and nod his head in agreement to close his eyes.

“Okay, but only for five seconds Pete.”

Vinnie places his hands in front of his face as he is starting to count backwards from ten to zero. Pete is looking around frantically, as if he is searching for something while Vinnie continues his count.

“Five… Four…. Three….. Two…. One…. Okay Pete, here I come…I…”

Vinnie blinks his eyes, trying to readjust his eyes to the light as he notices that something has changed, there is now a small super hero like figure standing where Pete had stood just a few moments ago. Vinnie looks around as he scratches his head before turning his attention back to the figure standing in front of him, realizing that something is rather familiar on the new “figure”.

“Pete???”

Vinnie squeezes his eyes, staring at the “figure” and realizes that it is indeed the cactus Pete, dressed in a super hero costume with a huge CP on his chest. Vinnie stares at the costume and notices that it is a cheap and small rip off costume of Superman including the cape.
w
“Oh Pete…, you are killing me.”

Vinnie is shaking his head, sighing as Pete is flexing his small cactus arms as if he is a very muscular individual.

“I think I am going to throw up.”

Causing the shot to slowly fade.

Turning out the light

The shot opens up in a dark room as we see a figure sitting in an arm chair, staring at a burning light of a candle in front of him on a small table.

“Buenos Dias amigo’s, welcome to the walk on the dark side. ”

The voice is recognizable being that of former world champion Senor Vinnie, who is scheduled in a few days to face Max Burke in a blindfold match. He hated the concept of being forced to be blind during the entirety of the match until someone beats the other. He knew that Max had pulled some of his weight around to get this match stipulation pushed for this show. He knows that a lot of fans will not be supporting him during the match because of what has happened to Fenris because of his and Bea’s actions. And he had to accept that, he knew that it would happen as he is to be blamed for a large part. But it didn’t meant he liked it for sure. But he had started to grow more confident after his confrontation with Fernis. It had made him realize that he had confronted his darkest fears and had passed the trial he had not known he had to travel to become a better person. Vinnie now has to face another challenge, a man that wants to fight for the honor of his friend. Vinnie has realized that he has pride also, he has got something to fight for. He wants to fight to get back to where he wants to be, on top. He wants to wear that championship belt once more and be recognized as champion, something he had not felt before and was blamed for it himself.

“I guess it is time that we finally got into a serious confrontation don’t we Max?? You and I, one on one. Being blinded, because our good friend Fenris had to endure it for quite some time and I am to be blamed right?? Well you are absolutely right, I am to be blamed so you go ahead, get your fifteen minutes of pure hate out of your system. Because I’m sorry to inform you Max, it will not help you one damn bit.”

“You are already enraged with anger, for what I have done. Hell, I am sure that you will paint a nice picture for me for what I have exactly done. But spare me the trouble, I know the anguish that he has gone through. But it is going to be YOU and ME in this match, because nobody else is going to help us any damn bit. And I hope you know what you got yourself into amigo? Because you are dealing with a man that is a former Sin City Wrestling World Champion, I am a part of the over 100 days club. Now I know, it is just a stat and does not make me look much better than what I am currently.but at least it is telling you exactly that I am a force to be reckoned with. There is one thing I have to admit that I am worrying about, the mere fact that I will not being able to see in this match. So what have I done? I have been sitting in this room every single night for a few hours, you go ahead and focus in the dark Max and focus upon everything that goes around you in the dark.”

“It made me sick to be honest, it made me hear sounds that I have never heard before. It made me think back to the song Fear of the Dark from Iron Maiden and finally understand what Bruce was singing about. As that gave me the opportunity to focus upon what is important in our match, to focus on the other senses that NEEDS Have you ever thought of that before you issued the challenge?? Or did you just go all out and listened to your emotions?? Did the emotional bond with Fenris gave he edge Max?? Because even though I respect it, it’s rather stupid don’t you think??”

“But who knows, I may just end up facing three men instead of one. Hell, I wouldn’t know, I can’t see in this match. And I have to just trust the official for having a good officiating night and not let it happen. But you know something?? I trust that you wouldn’t stoop that low, I trust in the great officiating that I am willing to go through with it. Because I intend to listen, I intend to try and switch off everything surrounding us that will distract us. Because in the end, I need to trust in myself to make sure that I react faster to you than you do to me. I just need to ask senor, are you capable of doing that?? Or are you just doomed to take off your hood after I have pinned you or made you submit?”

“And you know what the worst thing of it all is?? As a wrestler, you want to see the expression of your opponent during your match. Want to read hid expression, seeing whether I got under your skin or not. But I will be sure that when I wrap my massive arm around your head that I can feel the beating of your heart. To feel the sweat pour from your body, hoping that it will increase the doubt whether you knew what you were asking for. I have watched you fail in Roulette title matches, seriously senor?? And now you want to face me?? Perhaps it wasn’t such a bad idea for the usage of the masks. Because what you can’t see won’t make you realize the impact of the individual that is standing in front of you.”

“Let me tell you exactly what you won’t be seeing. Six foot eight, two hundred and eighty pounds of a bad senor ever to have graced the squared circle, then THAT’S exactly what you can be expecting from yours truly. So all I am asking you Max, is not to keep that mask on after I have beaten you. Because I want to look you in the eyes and ask you why? Because I am sure that it’s the sole question that YOU have on your mind when you stand in the ring with me. You can ask all you want Max, but I will not going to give you an explanation. Because you do not deserve it.”


He slowly gets up, standing in front of the candle as we see has a mask on top of his head. Making it impossible for him to see the camera, but somehow manages to look at it straight ahead.

“I am not afraid for the darkness inside this mask Max, I am not afraid to stand still and listen. Because my hearing will be the key. And when I finally got you down, I will ground you until I make you give up Max. Because that is what I will make you do, give up. I will make you regret for challenging me, because you did it for your friend. I respect that, but this Sunday… you have to do it to survive…. You have to do it to save face… And when I am done with you, I bet you will be scared to even look at yourself because you are scared shit.”

He lifts his head, pulls down the mask and staresinto the camera with a smile upon his face as the shot fades to darkness.

55


The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Seven: As tales have often been told.


June 29th 2022

Melissa and Goth are seen going shopping for swimming gear for the next Summer XXXTReme super card where both of them will be competing at. Goth is seen standing in the changing room, trying on a bunch of different swim gear that Melissa had handpicked for him. He didn’t mind go shopping for clothing, it was one of the things they liked to do in the beginning of their relationship as it allowed them to connect with each other in a relaxed way. It had given him the opportunity to open up to her in a way he had not done since the passing of his wife, plus she had given him some well needed advice in improving his choice of clothing when it came down to his appearance outside the wrestling ring. Something he had appreciated about her, but now he was having second thoughts as he was holding a speedo in his hands.

“Please don’t tell me that you got this idea after watching that Bill Barnhart match the other week??”

He says with a sly grin on his face as he looks over the curtain towards Melissa while draping the light blue speedo over the curtain, causing her to giggle before shaking her head.

“I guess I have to do some inspecting later today if you are implying that your backside is just as terrible as his???”

Goth laughs at her remark, rolling his eyes as he starts to shake his head and sighs, pulling the speedo back into the changing room and puts it on. He stares at himself into the mirror behind him, admiring his physique before turning over towards the curtain and pulls it aside. Staring at Melissa, who is standing there with her arms crossed and inspecting him from top to toe.

“Turn around”

Goth raises an eyebrow towards her, but chooses not to question her as he does. Feeling a slap across the backside, causing him to turn around towards Melissa who has a big time smirk on her face.

“I guess I deserved that….”

The two share a laugh as Melissa looks at him, nodding her head in approval as she wraps her arms around him and plants a big kiss on his lips.

“I know you prefer Bermuda’s, but I think when you go and swim laps that these babies are way better for you. Besides, a girl loves to see a tight butt in these things as well.”

She says while giving him a wink, he rolls his eyes and chuckles before nodding his head in agreement. It did seem to make sense to use Speedo’s when it came down to swimming exercises over those baggy Bermuda’s he always enjoyed wearing. He looks back to the changing room, seeing several more swim gear waiting for him to be tried on as he sighs and nods his head.

“Tell me, did you really wanted to go shopping?? Or did you just wanted to flaunt me in front of every other person out here??”

She looks around, seeing an elderly woman look at them before turning her head around and mumbling something that neither of them could understand, but clearly it wasn’t anything positive. Both of them burst out in laughter as Goth walks over towards the changing room and closes the curtain while taking off the speedo and grabs another. A memory suddenly pops up in his head when he and his wife were younger, they often went clothe shopping and during changing clothing in the changing room often one sneaked into the changing room with the other as nobody was watching. A huge grin emerges on his face as he thinks back at some of the moments that both of them were nearly caught. When suddenly a Bermuda swimming trunk gets tossed over the curtain and hits him in the head, causing him to snap out of his memory that he was having and stares at Melissa grinning at him.

“You are not entitled having fun on your own without me mister, who knows what you may do in there without me knowing about it.”

This causes Goth to feel a little bit embarrassed for a moment, but quickly forgets about it as he knew that she was only messing with him. Besides, he knew ways to get back at her as that made having a relationship with her so much more exiting. He went on and trying on every swimming gear that they had hand picked and ultimately deciding to buy them all as now it was Melissa’s turn.

“Now we are getting to the fun part.”

Goth says as he handed her the bikini’s and bathing suits that both had picked out from the line of bathing suits that the store had. He was glad that he had the ability to spoil his fiancé, even though she never cared about wealth or how expensive a gift had been. She was just as happy getting a flower as romantic gift or a romantic dinner as in receiving her engagement ring earlier this year. It was her gratitude towards him that had made it for him easier to explore the likes and dislikes of his fiancé. He notices her winking at him before turning around and heading into the changing room as he sits down in a chair on opposite side of the changing room. One of the employees walk over towards him, asking if she needed anything as he asks for a glass of water. He then turns towards the changing room where Melissa is at and sinks back into some of his memories with Sapphira.

2008

A much younger Goth is sitting in a similar spot as where he is right now, he and Sapphira just came from a successful show and are in a dressing room area where Sapphira is trying some bathing suits in the changing room. Goth had not cared of showering from the show prior, he could not care less as he had tipped the owner of the store a thousand bucks to close the store for just him and Sapphira so that they could spend some time in peace. Not because of his arrogance that he could, but more or less because some of their fans were fanatic and follow them everywhere. Besides, they had a vacation planned and wanted to make sure that nobody would both them right now in preparation for it. Goth had a towel around his neck, he had used it to wipe off the sweat and the remainder of his face paint. He looks down at it, showing the mixture of his sweat and face paint that has turned the originally white towel into a mess.

“I guess I am now entitled to buy this towel as well.”

He laughs at himself, realizing that he could buy all the items in this store if he wanted to. But right now he wanted to spoil the one woman he loved, waiting with excitement for her to showcase the first of many bathing outfits that they had picked out for her. He has a bottle of Jack Daniels next to him, he takes a sip from it as he enjoys the taste of it before placing it on the table next to him as he hears the curtain move to the side. Turning his head towards the woman that he loved, revealing a very sexy bikini that showcased her curves wonderful without being too revealing. His eyes roams across her body with admiration, she had often this result upon him as she giggles and wiggles her backside. Knowing that he loved that from her. His smile reveals that he had something else in mind as he rose up to walk over towards her inside the changing room.

“Wake up Gerrit!!!”

Goth snaps out of his thoughts, staring at Melissa who is now wearing a beautiful yellow bathing suit. He couldn’t help wondering whether Melissa or his past wife had a more beautiful body. Melissa and Chantal both had a curved body, both had a wonderful backside that he admired often. But Melissa is a natural blonde, while Chantal was a natural black haired woman, who often added different types of colors in her hair that he enjoyed. Melissa had a more pigmented body as she had a great tanned skin as Chantal was more palish. But he never had a specific type of woman, he had preferred beautiful eyes that could stare into your soul and a wonderful personality. Both women were mentally strong, not scared to express their own opinion if they did not agree with you. And still, there were more than differences that he could come up with that made him realize that they were two total different type of women.

“I…. I’m sorry, I was just lost for words…”

He says, trying to sound convincing but as he notices the look on her face makes him realize that she didn’t believed him.

“Sure thing big boy, I just hope you weren’t checking out any competition?”

Goth is about to react at her words, desperately trying to convince her that he had not looked at any other woman. But suddenly he stares at the look on her face as he realizes that she was messing with him, causing him to groan in frustration. He was about to admit that he was having a memory with Chantal as Melissa walked over towards him and kissed him on the lips as that silenced whatever protest he had in mind.

“I know you were remembering Chantal sweetie, it’s okay.  She’s the only one I don’t mind you thinking off if it wasn’t me.”

Goth is speechless, but finally understands that he has done nothing wrong in her eyes. He had often worried about whether it could have been considered as cheating on her, whether he should put his love for her over that of Chantal. It’s the one decision that he could never give a normal answer to, because he loved both equally. He finally accepts the words and lets out a sigh of relief as he starts to stammer.

“I remembered being in a store like this, I had tipped the owner lot of money to close the doors for us to have some privacy.”

“Oh my, look at you. I guess I am marrying a real bad boy.”

She giggles as Goth could not help let out a nervous laugh

“She ultimately came out of the changing room in a gorgeous bikini and then we decided to have a special moment together.”

Melissa playfully places a hand to her mouth, pretending to be shocked at his confession.

“I don’t know what you may be thinking good sir, but I am not that type of girl…. ”

Goth rolls his eyes as he slowly rises up to his feet, the two kiss each other as Melissa looks around the store before winking towards Goth as she had pulled him inside the changing room as she closed the curtain behind them.

Flashback

It’s the day that Goth made his debut in Sin City Wrestling many years ago, standing backstage at Gorilla as Mark Ward and Christian Underwood are talking to the then current Sin City Wrestling roster as some of them have had connections with the man from past federations. Concerned for his savage nature and his egotistical desire to crush his competition. Trying to console them, but realizing that a veteran like this man will make waves and bring in lots of money and ratings. The long hair is flowing before his eyes, awaiting for the end of the Chris Shipman match has ended as he has set himself to be prepared to make an impact by attacking the wild man of Sin City Wrestling as well as a former employee of his own federation.

“I can taste the fear Gerrit, it’s the perfect moment to step foot into this company”

Says Sapphira as she stands beside him, both look through the curtain towards Chris Shipman. Goth is smirking, he was intent to make the people that were fellow roster members of the Global Wrestling Alliance as well under contract to his company pay for departing from him. He felt disrespected, he felt as if the world felt that they could move on in their careers without crossing paths with the greatest of all time. Because he felt that he could make and break you, as long as you could stare him straight in the eyes…. And with people like Chris Shipman he clearly felt this was the case and he was going to pay him dearly.

“Soon everything will be different my love. Tonight we will pop open thebottles of champagne and celebrate the fact that we are going to destroy their hopes and dreams….”
He turns his attention towards his wife, he softly kisses her on the lips before looking over her shoulder towards the owners. He is smiling, recognizing the drama and the bullshit that he has endured every single time when wrestlers were upset, when they felt that they were overlooked etcetera, etcetera. Now it is their problem that he had arrived. He could not care less to be honest, they could always run off and hide somewhere else like they did to him. But he knew they wouldn’t, knowing that they wouldn’t break the contract that they had signed with his company and that was wexactly what he wanted. To grab them by the throat without touching them, to give them nightmares without having to do a damn thing.

“Its almost time sweetheart.”

He knew, it would be one minute or something for him to wait before making his in ring debut. A debut?? Now that was a word that he had not heard for a very long time since debuting in GWA, even though he had made several off and on arrivals somewhere else if the money was exactly the right price. But to have signed a full time contract to actually commit himself to them. And Chris Shipman was one man that had always eluded him, a man that he knew didn’t ran off in fear…. But more because he was just like Goth, who did things upon his own merit and he respected that. And that made him the perfect first victim for him to feast upon so to speak, to send a warning to the wrestlers like the Steve Ramones, the Casey Williamses and yes even Gabriel and Despayre… The kid with the bear, the kid that he had haunted while being the owner…. But they were the only ones that he was upset about that they had left because of politics that he actually got sick and tired about to get in between. He had missed being a performer on a full time basis, not just on the grandest stage of them all where he had allowed their stock to rise and become a household name…. Although the best thing he had enjoyed was crushing them with his own bare hands.

“I cannot wait my love.”

“Thirty more seconds Gerrit.”

Thirty more seconds? His mind is racing, what would thirty seconds be for the watching fans out there? Probably nothing, but when you stand here backstage it seems like three lifetimes. He grinds his teeth, closes his fists and is murmuring to himself that Chris needs to go for the finish already. For the first time in a very long time he realizes how long these type of things would take. But in the end he knew that the ultimate outcome of it all would be magic. He starts to hop on his own two feet, shaking his head as he is loosening some of his neck muscles that have hardened because it had been a while since his flexing earlier on the day. He had to work on his routine as it has been too long. He cursed at himself, how could a veteran like him fall for something so simple like that, something that in the past was a something he did on an automatic pilot routine wise.

“Fifteen”

His heart pace is starting to increase, he is really getting ready for the moment to make his impact. He knew that you only get one chance to make an impression and not just an impression because of an unknown wrestler… But an impact as a returning legend, the pressure on him is so much higher than any kid that they supposedly picked off the street. But that was something that he always enjoyed when it came down to wrestling. Realizing that he was a wrestler’s wrestler and that brings a smile on his face.

“Five…., four…..,”

She uses her fingers for the final three seconds as Goth finally steps through the curtains after putting on a hoodie to hide his identity. Running down the rampway towards the ring as the first several seconds nobody was paying attention to him in the back until he got halfway. Fans reaching out to grab his hoodie, trying to geta glimpse of the individual that would be coming down to the ring and for whom? Some kid manages to sneak peak to get a view of his smile under the hoodie as it was moving from side to side as a gasp is heard

“OH MY….”

But he could not hear the end of the sentence as he increases speed to match his heartbeat, sliding in the ring and spinning around Chris Shipman before delivering his infamous Goth Drop before taking off the hoodie and reveal himself to be part of the company…. That was the moment that had send chills down his spine that he had not felt for years, the realization that he needed to be on top of the world and not wanting to relinquish it for a very long time… The man was finally happy again, something that is the most important thing to any athlete besides winning the big one and he has found that happiness

“Gerrit??”

Goth snaps out of what seemingly is a memory that he had from the earliest of days in Sin City Wrestling, apparently it was nothing more than a day dream. He looks around to notice that he is at the swimming pool, sunbathing for how long he does not know before staring at the lovely face of Melissa.

“Are you okay?? I had been calling you for a few moments now, but you did not react.”

”I….”

Goth is trying to come up with an answer, but his mind seems to be feeling numb. Wondering what had happened to him as he tries to recollect his thoughts to the final moment he could remember.

“I had a phone call from an old wrestling friend of mine Chris Shipman, he wanted to know how I was doing.”

Melissa looks puzzled towards him

“Yeah, I know… but that was hours ago. You can’t tell me that you had been sleeping all this time??”

The words catches him off guard, had he been dreaming??? He looks at his wrist watch and sees the time, it was 5pm, while Chris called him at 1pm and hung up around 3pm. Had the memory he had last around two hours now?? That seemed impossible, it felt as if only took him like ten minutes maybe fifteen. He slowly sits up, feeling his body hurting from being in the sun for a very long time made him second guess his own thoughts. He started to trace back the thoughts after hanging up, he remembered himself going to the swimming pool and swam a few laps before getting out and used his towel to dry himself off. Only to sit down on the lounge chair and thought back at the moment he had debuted, it was clearly that moment when his thoughts had turned into a dream. Reliving the moment vividly as if he had been experiencing an out of body experience for the very first time. But was it the first time?? Mentally he shook his head, he had often travelled back into his thoughts of what he had accomplished, that always brought a smile upon his face. Not so much because of his ego being stroked, but merely because he had always been a fan and he had lived for that moment that an unlikely name would make it and turned the wrestling industry forever. And he has seen that before, he has seen names come from seemingly unknown waters so to speak. He himself had fallen victim to these moments before, call it underestimating the foe or simply being outbested by someone that had everything going his way. He has always been able to accept those moments, because it had always driven him to not sit back and bitch and moan like others perhaps may do. Solely to just get back up to his feet and try harder until he got another opportunity to undo the wrong that he had done previously.

“I guess Chris talked me to sleep or something.”

Goth used as a weak excuse, but it seemed to lighten up the mood on Melissa’s face as her concern had vanished. She walked over towards him and kissed him tender on the forehead before handing him a bottle of suntan lotion. She smiles at him when he finally looks up at her and kisses him on the cheek.

“I suggest you better use it sweetie, or else we could better start call you the Killer Tomato or something.”

She winks at him before walking back inside the hotel that they were staying at. He smiles as he watches her until she had disappeared, looking back down upon the suntan lotion and starts to rub it on his skin, causing him to feel the effects on him. He decides to look at the swimming pool for a few moments, he chuckles as he knows that next week it could very well be Melissa that reigns supreme as the new Bombshell Roulette champion, or end up falling into the pool and lose her opportunity to win her first championship belt while competing in only her fourth match in the company. He was proud of her, proud of how she has handled herself inside the ring and on the promo aspect so far. But mostly how she handled the remarks towards her about him, the one thing he had warned her about. He knew that her opposition would make fun of her, degrade her accomplishments so far for whatever reason, but mostly he had warned her that they would accuse her of using him, of them making her believe that she is only dating him because of getting into the wrestling world and other reasons. She had told him that she would be cool and collective and he had wanted to believe her, but there was this ounce of concern of what if someone went too far??

But he knew now that there is nothing that she could not do and could not overcome. He has all the faith in the world for her ability. And now she has got her opportunity to finally prove it to the entire wrestling world instead of just him.

“The Ultimate X over the swimming pool Roulette title match. Oh how great memories come back to me, but I know it is not right to dwell in the past for too long…. Not as the present day is staring you in the face and is laughing at you…. I guess there are things in life that never changes…. Ah yes, the good old times of how someone’s remark could either be interpreted a million times… or just tell the world what an idiot that you are for pointing out something wrong… But I know there was nothing wrong about me feuding with you Chris….”

His sinister smile emerges upon his face, remembering how he thought he had upstaged Chris Shipman by hurting him where it would hurt him the most… but never realized what he was truly capable off as he had kidnapped his now deceased wife. It was the first time that he had not cared about winning or losing. He only cared about getting his wife back and doing anything in his powers to do so. But it also made him realize that he could feel vulnerable while actually believing that he was on top of the world and that nothing and nobody could ever derail him and his confidence. as

He then thinks back at the attack he had orchestrated on Despayre’s very own teddy bear Angel, how he had believed that it would have been the ultimate retribution upon the young and innocent soul of that kid. But he had never expected the retaliation to be so forceful as it had brought a side out of Despayre that he could not believe that he had that in him. It had ultimately made him respect the boy, to the point that he and that damn bear had been asked by him to induct him into the Hall of Fame many years ago.

To this very day he could still remember the look on Despayre’s face after being asked by Goth to induct him, well that what he could see of his face as he had put up his fists in front of his face to prepare himself for a fight. It had taken Goth quite a while, plus some well needed convincing of others to make him understand that Goth actually had no ill will intentions towards him…. But he could not blame Despayre for having second thoughts about the request.

“Poor Desparye….”

He says with a big grin on his face, he had been inducted in several Hall of Fames, but he hated the formal approach. He had actually gotten very fond of the kid from afar, the innocence that he showcases and knowing he would never intently want to hurt anyone. People had often asked him if he had regrets of what he had done to Despayre and Angel, but Goth had always told them that he had not. It was his line of work, he got paid to be the biggest heel in the history of the game and what fun would it have been to him if he had felt any remorse.

“The only thing I do not wish to ever experience again is the stare of that ddamn bear.”

With that Goth shakes his head, gets up and walks into the hotel and looks for Melissa as the shot slowly fades.

The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings
 
Chapter: Jack Washington once more.


“I knew that ultimately our paths would cross once more Jack.”

Says the calm voice of Goth, who has packed all of his suitcases as him and Melissa are almost ready to departure for the Cruise ship this weekend. Looking forward to once again going on a trip on the cruise ship, with all of its opportunities to entertain yourself as well as meeting the fans in a rather special and different setting than what the wrestlers are used to from their weekly travels. The atmosphere upon the cruise ship is also much different than stadiums or arena’s. Not that he did not enjoyed competing under those circumstances. But the merely the realization that once a year they would be booked on a cruise ship and fight each other makes this event so special. A lot of memories of past cruises passes his mind, but he knows that the past is no longer relevant. Nothing more than the mere present, the fact hat once again he will be facing Jack Washington for the Internet title…. A second chance to right the wrong.

“Congratulations for having done exactly what you had said you would do Jack, do whatever it takes to retain your championship. And it wasn’t a fluke was it?? Seeing how you have blatantly defended that title in a manner several times has made me realize that you are indeed a desperate man.”

He closes his eyes, there is no emotion to be seen on his face that would make you suggest that he is enjoying calling Jack a desperate man. And he realizes that desperate men make desperate decisions… something that had cost him dearly.

“It had been for told exactly that what you would have done, quite amazing to see it indeed did transpire. Amazing but for all the wrong reasons Jack, not so much that you had done what you had told me that you would do but mostly because I allowed it to happen. Something that people would have suggest was a rookie mistake, a mistake that had allowed you to walk away champion and me empty handed.”

His teeth grind across each other as frustration is trying to creep in through his mind, but he does not allow it to show.

“There is a saying that history tends to repeat itself, but that’s solely based upon the fact that people fear change isn’t it?? People prefer to have everything to transpire in the same way as it has always been…. Because let’s face it, why change a winning formula?”

“And why indeed, why alter things as it has brought you so far. Is it because you are a coward?? Now I know that I can say these things, because I know that you don’t care what people think of you is it?? Actually, you are just simply someone that prefers that nobody talks about you, nobody remembers you as you hide in the sinful life as an owner of your own casino. Good for you, always have a backup plan. Because I don’t see you as the charity type of guy, that will shake hands and kiss the stinking faces of little babies… was that why you were so frustrated that I paid so much attention on you champ?? Isn’t that what it’s all about?? Being in the spotlight of everyone’s adoration??”

“I guess we do not play the same game now don’t we Jack?? I guess some of us will just use thecards that we are dealt to make it in the big leagues isn’t it?? I can just taste the smell of fear dripping off of your body. Because you are too afraid of just beating a hall of fame legend by merely wrestling him instead of being the incapable little boy that you are. Now I am not going to lower myself to the standards that you have grown accustomed to live in. Because I have got nothing to fear, not even fear itself. No Jack, it’s quite simple. You either beat me as a real man… or get deprived of the right to call yourself champion. Because I know deep down inside that you cannot beat me Jack.”



The tension slowly subsides, letting out a long sigh as he leans his head backwards and stares upwards.

“You see Jack, for me it is all about respect. You know that word that Aretha Franklin sang about?? For me it is all about respect, something that you are incapable of understanding. Because that is what you had taken away from me with the fashion that you have beaten me. I don’t care whether I win or lose, but losing to a weakness is something that I cannot tolerate. And that’s exactly what you are, a sickness Jack. And instead of being angry for what you have done to not just me, but others as well. It has made me realize that we should not hate you, but pity you.”

“Just imagine, the entire locker room of this company having pity with the likes of you. Because you don’t belong here Jack. I know, not something very Brotherly Love like things to say about your fellow man isn’t it not?? The man that proclaims to be the King of Kings.. HE who had died for all our sins… To tell you that you do not belong…, that need to be judged upon your sins Jack. But it’s never too late to redeem yourself for all that you have done wrong my friend. Just make sure that you do it before I am forced to pass down the wrath of HE who came to this world in the form of a human being.”

“Love thy neighbor isn’t it Jack?? Love thy neighbor as thyself. But answer me this Jack? Have you ever loved? Are you capable of loving? Or is that brain of yours just incapable of doing anything but wanting that championship belt at any cost?? I will show you love Jack, I will show you the exact love that you need to understand that what you do is wrong Jack. And that the love that I will bring you is perhaps a violent one, but a necessary one. ”


He shakes his head from left to right before dropping his head forwards and closes his hands as if he is about to say a prayer.

“I know that you need to be forgiven Jack, as you do not know how much pain and sadness you have already brought to this world and I need to stop you you’re your continuation as you travel upon the path of your own demise. I know these words will ultimately cause for you to react in anguish, in disgust and tell the world that you once again will attempt to put me out of my misery…. To tell the world that I do no longer belong in the realm of the youth and those who are just as ignorant as you. And yet Jack, I once again earned another shot at the one belt that I have held before.”

His eyes slowly reopens, he stares at the camera with a look of calmness and focus.

“In a few moments we all will embark on a journey Jack, a journey inside the ring and upon the beautiful waters that separates continents with each other. To travel from Point A to Point B, it’s upon us to fill in the dots of what will replace A and B Jack. But you have to understand Jack, that you cannot find a more difficult journey than to walk straight into my arms and allow me to embrace you Jack. Will you ridicule me? Or will you finally open your eyes and answer my calling?? Because it will just save you and your reign as champion, because if you chooses to refuse me… You will refuse the opportunity to be saved Jack”

“And you will be saved Jack, whether you wish to open your heart tome or not. I will save you the right way…., or I will save you the painful way. And trust me my friend, it will hurt me more than you will ever realize it is possible for another human being to feel the pain that I will inflict upon you. The only problem for you is that you will never understand, because the pain I preach about is not the pain that you know Jack. Because your pain is just merely a human like reaction that your brain sends through your body as soon as something does happen to you. Because your brain is incapable of the delight of my touch, your heart is incapable of exploring the joy of my sanctum. And your body is not capable to withstand the suffering that I have gone through to save YOU Jack… But sadly for you, I am here to collect on your debt tome Jack. The debt of what I have given up, so that you can maintain champion just a few days longer. Perhaps you should look closer to your reign as champion and ask yourself whether you have done everything that you could to make it a momentous one… And we both shall not have to answer that question by merely using our mouth to answer what we both already know Jack… It’s why you are a coward, it’s why you are a shame to this company.. And it may not be literally three days like they celebrate upon Easter upon HIS return… but I have returned Jack, to claim that what I should have had prior. But I guess you had sold out for a mere proclamation of your own desire of wealth. While I had been calling your name for so long now, yet you have to this very day have refused me Jack. But no longer, as I will take you upon the Ark of SUMMER XXXtreme.  I will make you experience the same cross that I had to carry upon my own back for way too long. To make you understand that it is not ME that does no longer belong in this company amongst the young and foolish. But that it is YOU Jack…, that it is YOU that needs to sing a different tune before the clock will strike three times as our paths once again has brought us together Jack. When we step through the ropes of YOUR judgment it will be ME that will tell the world thatYOU are no longer someone that I know. That I will denounce of knowing you three times before the realization sets in with YOU how much I had been willing to give up for you to just merely understand Jack. “

“Do my words make sense Jack? Well you have just a bit more than a week to respond to my words. But please, do not think that my patience will never reach the point of no more return. Because it has been the same way for many others before you. You just got lucky Jack the first time that you have defended that championship belt against me. But I shall obtain the golden belt of the world that we all know as the Internet…. I will use it to spread the word that needs to be heard…., because you on the other hand do not fulfill anything remotely close that needs to be done Jack. It will be  a momentous occasion Jack, just like that first day that I had stepped foot inside the six sided ring when this company realized that they needed me…, just like they have been needing me since my return. And On July tenth, you will understand that the wall that you have built as a mental and physical defense against me is crumbling down to nothing more than sand and dust Jack. Because nothing can stop me from inviting you into the desert and leave you there while begging for water and food and shelter and the everlasting love that I have been promising you for eternity. The King of Kings was always known for the everlasting love and forgiveness…. But you have dared to walk through the Garden of Eden Jack… And I intend to prosecute you for your sins…. Where I will take down your body by the count of one, your mind at the count of three…. And at the third count, I will have taken your soul and let you wander the sandy slopes of eternity forever… And all because you wanted to find the Truth upon yourself….”

“I will see you next week Jack…., Farewell my friend….”


With that Goth reaches forward towards the camera and grabs it, palming the lens of the camera as the shot immediately fades to black.



56
Supercard Archives / Re: SENOR VINNIE v MAX BURKE - BLINDFOLD MATCH
« on: July 02, 2022, 03:17:32 PM »
Goin’ Blind, part one
 
June 27th, 2022

 
 
 
”And I know how it should be
There is nothing more for you and I
Some are young and some are free
But I think I'm goin' blind
 
'Cause, I think I'm goin' blind
And I know how it's to be, yeah”

 
Words that echo through the Apple Music that Vinnie got playing on his Ipad while seated on a chair back in his home in Tijuana, Mexico. Looking over the porch of his rather large house with an even more impressive vineyard. He is drinking from a glass of his own vintage red wine while looking at the people that he has gotten employed to work on his vineyard. His face shows that he has not slept much lately after his confrontation with Aron and Kristjanson Baltharsson, better known as Fenris. The man that he was responsible for the damage to his eyes and the premature ending of his wrestling career due to what had happened because of Bea. Vinnie has been trying to find an answer himself by hiring Tom Selleck to recreate a scene of Magnum PI, just merely to clean up his own act as well as trying to clear the air for Bea and Bill, the people he considered to be his friends.
 
He sighs, putting the glass of wine down upon the table next to him as he cleans his mouth with a napkin. He grabs a fork and knife, cuts some of the dinner that he has on a plate next to the glass of wine and takes a bite from it. Chewing while staring at the hard working men and women, who have given their blood and sweat and joy to work for him. Vinnie’s vineyard has grown in the last year that he has increased a lot of income, causing him to realize that there’s something else besides his wrestling career and musical career. He swallows his food and places the knife and fork and cleans his mouth before tossing the napkin down on the plate.
 
”El Vinnie 2021, an impressive vintage that has made me a lot of money. That’s something that should make you very proud and I have to admit I am, but...”
 
His eyes are swollen, his hair is a mess and there’s a stench coming from him as he hasn’t taken care of his personal hygiene. He has locked himself off from personal contact to the outside world, merely having answered some emails and personal phone calls. But he has decided not to entertain others with parties that he used to give for the people of Tijuana, Mexico that loved the man. Because the impact of what Aron had said has hit him in the heart and soul, causing him to look at himself through a different perspective. Something he actually did not enjoy looking at himself from the outside in.
 
”Let’s celebrate the one year anniversary of you emerging on the market ad bring me a load of money.”
 
He slurs as he tips his imaginary hat to the glass of wine, rolling his eyes and is clearly annoyed. Pissed off by some of the words that Aron shed with him, feeling attacked upon his credibility at the first few days after the confrontation he had with the two brothers, but after the few days he started to second guess himself…. But one thing that he hated was the statement that he was trying to be the victim. HIM?? The man of Mexican Mariachi Pride?? To ask pity from the world because he was the victim?? The thought caused his hand to ball into a fist, flexing the muscles in his arm as the fingers slowly turns white because of the impact of the pressure he put on himself.
 
”I am not a victim”
 
He says with a croaked voice, his head is slowly tolling from left to right as he tries to stand up in a slow pace. He can feel his body resist his attempt to stand upright, wondering whether he had sat in the chair in an awkward way and for how long. He sighs as he finally manages to stretch his upper body and manages to walk inside his house in a slow pace. Not wanting to show any sign of weakness as he pushes his body against the wall after entering the house and sighs.
 
”How long am I going to keep this up??”
 
He asks himself, but when he asks this he starts to wonder what does he actually mean?? The buckling knees underneath his body? Or the situation with Fenris and Bea and his decision on what he should do and what he will do about it. He closes his eyes, feeling the cold breeze upon his sweaty skin and sighs. His fingers scratch the wall as he feels every bump, every miniscule crack that his senses could identify. Trying to clear his mind to control his breathing, he has been having nightmares of the confrontation of him and the two brothers that has scared him. A feeling he hated, because if he embraced his fear that the claims of him wanting to be the victim would once again rise against him.
 
And he has to admit, he would not disagree with the “haters” that he knows that are there. He wouldn’t place the two brothers in that category, because they at least had told him what they had felt about him and why. He just felt confused, hearing the words that they had respected him, cared for him during the time that he and Lora had been in a relationship. He just asked himself why? Why he had not been able to identify it, because he had seen them in a different way. He had felt attacked, he had felt disrespected and hated…. But was that wrong??? Right now, he did not know anymore.
 
”Just give me a few seconds....”
 
He says as through the slits of his of his eyes as he sees a member of his staff approach him. He had recognized her as his personal assistant from his vineyard. The young lady nods her head as she walks past him and turns the corner towards his office. He lets out a sigh, he turns his attention towards the mirror and sees his very own reflection in the mirror. Staring at himself, not seeing the man he had always envisioned as a winner. Only to see the man that he is now, asking himself whether this is the man that felt himself as a victim of his own words, his own belief in his own lies. After a few moments he snaps his eyes and chuckles…. Extending his hand towards the reflection in the mirror and smiles.
 
”Hello, my name is Vinnie.... How are you doing?”
 
Pretending that the hand of his reflection shaking his own hand before staring at himself. Realizing that he looks like a bum, he sighs and tidies his shirt and grabs a cologne in an attempt to hide some of the stench, even he knows that it will be difficult to do so.
 
”It’s time to get back to business Vinnie, it’s time to get serious.”
 
He walks off as we go into a break.
 
*After The Break*
 
Vinnie is seen opening the door of his office, allowing his assistance to exit his office. The two has some nice last remarks before she walks off. He stares at her for a few moments before turning back into his office as he sits down on the office chair. Thinking back to the meeting he had with her that lasted a few hours, apologizing at the beginning about the bad smell and was thankful that she hadn’t antagonized him because of it.
 
”I was worried she would have reacted differently.”
 
He stares at his office for a moment, he sees replica’s of the two titles that he has won a few years ago in Sin City Wrestling. It caused him to look at them at the belts differently for the very first time, as he had looked at them for a few years as a failure. This time he looks at the belts as an accomplished that HE had created on his own, wondering why the negativity reigned supreme in the back of his head.
 
”Ugh..., brainfart.”
 
Vinnie thinks back at the two title wins he had on the same Super Card on the same cruise ship that Sin City Wrestling will be heading towards in a few weeks. Causing him to smile, he remembers the ultimate highlight of his career and personal life by marrying the woman that he still loves to this very day and winning the world title.
 
”Let me keep my memories until that moment and not blame myself for ruining that relationship. Because she did allow me to love someone for the very first time.”
 
He smiles as he stares at the wedding picture that he has hanging above the replica of his world title, nodding his head and smiles. A tear emerges from his eye, nodding his head in approval instead of turning away from it as he had done in the past.
 
”I should thank Aron for this moment.....”
 
He feels pride oozing through his body, reaching for his cell phone as he searches the number of Aron as he wanted to text him and explain the feeling he is experiences. But prevents his finger from hitting send as did not want to force himself upon him. He knew he wanted to prove himself that he is that man that Fenris wanted him to be, but shouldn’t rush it and prove it in his own pace. He finally places the cell phone on the desk in front of him, pressing his hands behind his head and starts to stretch his body and lets out a groan of exhaustion. For the first time he felt that he could sleep for days, that some of the guilt and pressure is starting to flow away from him as he felt he had found a small opening to the answers he is seeking.
 
He looks at the alarm clock at the corner of his desk, it’s 3 pm. Mentally cursing at himself as apparently time didn’t went as fast as he had hoped it would be. Knowing that he still has got one appointment to go with a potential importer of his wine. But he knew it would be foolish to cancel this appointment, knowing that after this week is over he would be gone on the cruise ship. Realizing that work needs to be prioritized over his own personal need. He reaches over to buzz his secretary
 
”Si senor Vinnie??”
 
He pauses for a moment, he hadn’t always paid attention to the respectful response his secretary apparently always given him. He knew it is what is expected from employees to be formal with their boss. But right now it was the first time that he sensed that Tina, his secretary was respectful towards him and meant it… another sign of realizing things that he never allowed himself to open up to.
 
”Senor Vinnie???”
 
Comes out the voice once more, causing Vinnie to snap out of the thoughts he was having. Realizing that he had to respond to her in some fashion and does.
 
”Sorry Tina, some... err bad connection on the line I guess. I just wanted to ask you if my next appointment has arrived??”
 
The words echoed through his head, he couldn’t believe his ears that he actually came up with that stupid explanation. She would never believe anything of such a sorts to be believable, but the young lady sounds pleasantly happy in confirming that the next appointment has arrived. Goth had asked her if she could keep them waiting for a little bit as he prepares himself to freshen up a little bit. Getting up to his feet as he walks over towards his personal bathroom, freshening up a little before nodding to himself
 
”You are one gorgeous man Vinnie, you got this in the bag.”
 
He winks at his expression of himself before walking back to his office, preparing himself for the next appointment.
 
Goin’ Blind, part two
 
”Little lady, can't you see
You're so young and so much different than I
I'm 93, you're sixteen
Can't you see I'm goin' blind
'Cause, I think I'm goin' blind
And I know how it's to be, yeah”

 
July 1st 2022
 
Vinnie is inside his limo, who is taking him to the cruise ship for the SUMMER XXXtreme extravaganza. There he will be competing against Max Burke in a blindfold match, something he has been very pissed off about as he realizes that he had made a mistake… that Bea had interfered in the match in a manner that has harmed Fenris his eyes. Frustrated over the fact that he had explained himself to Aron and his brother, who was at ringside during the segment. It did not go the way he had hoped for, but then again it was something he had not expected that they would forgive him. He had told them that he would work on improving himself and now this?? Max Burke wanting to face him in a match, why?? He has not been on his case ever since it happened, he did not have any communication with him about what had happened in the match between Vinnie and Fenris and now this??? Why???
 
”I wish I could go back, I think I have forgotten my favorite swimming trunks.”
 
Trying to switch his thoughts from his match to something insignificantly less important, hoping that his frustration would vanish but sadly it doesn’t. Vinnie cannot stop thinking about the fact that he has to blindfold himself, he understands that Max Burke wants to have him experience the exact same thing that Fenris had felt, the only question for him is why Burke is going to blind himself also???? Vinnie shakes his head as troubled that he is, he cannot grasp anything behind it.
 
”Oh who am I kidding?? I am a man that has won two titles on this same cruise ship, but now I just need to go through this with a guy that I don’t know. Because of what happened to his amigo Fenris. And I guess I could understand it from his logical side, he wants to stand up for his friend because he cannot compete at this moment. But there is one thing I do not understand.”
 
Vinnie scratches the back of his head as he is clearly puzzled.
 
”Now don’t take this too personal Senor Max, but where have you been all this time?? You were radio silent since the moment it happened. Now I am not saying that you shouldn’t be angry for what happened, but why did you not challenge me for a match right away??? Why on this cruise ship?? Does that make it more special to do it on a boat that counters every motion that the ocean will put it through?? Because I am sure that it isn’t because Fenris asked you to do it. Because HE would never ask anyone to help him, or perhaps something has changed in this situation. But still, I am mind boggled.”
 
“I am sure that you do this in the believe that it is your way to avenge your friend’s misery…. But I got to ask you Max, haven’t you heard him the other week?? He told me in the face that he wasn’t sure whether he could forgive me…. But if you comprehend these words perfectly… It did not say that he would not forgive me… So hypothetically, if he had forgiven me?? Would you still challenge me?? Or is this your way to get this match done, worried that if you do this too late that I could be forgiven??”

 
Vinnie continues to shake his head and sighs.
 
”Just to clarify, I am just asking random questions. I am not trying to seek the victim role that I have been accused of in the past. And of course, what would you do if Fenris in the future would forgive me? Would you tell me that you had reacted in a premature way??  That your judgment had clouded your opinion upon the matter and acted upon yourself so you could pat yourself on the back for a job well done?? To me that is rather egotistical, considering that you have not waited for Fenris decision on what to do to me.”
 
“Now I assume that you will tell me that you cannot wait that long, why not? You have lasted this long already. What is perhaps a few weeks or a month more to you? Is it perhaps the fact that only recently you understood the serious state of his injuries that your brain got disconnected and sparks flew before your eyes?? That the only answer for you to make things right is to blindfold both of us?? What is this?? Wrestling Court?? Where the the person that gets prosecuted and the other party gets the same punishment and have to fight each other to the blind death to escape its eternal punishment?? How does that work???”
 
“Again, I am not trying to weasel out of this match. I will put on that damn hood, I will reach out and touch so to speak before I will lay you out for the count of one, two, and three. I just hope that the official won’t be caught up in it all and blindfold him or herself as well,k because then it would take forever before one of us will fall asleep from boredom. But that is probably not it either isn’t it Max? Because I feel that the idea behind it is more personal and egotistical than doing something right for Fenris. Now obviously I cannot prove it, so please take my words with a pinch of salt like wrestling news on youtube say about the dirtsheets. But I think you are doing this to elevate what is left of your stinking career. Adn if that’s the case Max, I will have drop every remaining respect that I ahd for you in concern to doing this for the Icelandic Warrior thatI have considered to have been my biggest opponent EVER. I know you will not respect me, I know you will tell that all what I say are lies. I don’t care Max, I really don’t. I am not here to ask for your forgiveness or your respect. But I will be damned to let myself being used as some comedy act just because YOU think you got a chance in beating me by blinding me and yourself. How do you think that it will benefit you over me Max?? are your senses so much better when you are blinded?? Or was it like I had said before, just a mindless reaction? Because I think you never thought this through Max… You are perhaps a good friend of Senor Fenris, but you are not on the same level as he and I am Max… Yeah that’s right, I dare to place myself on the same level of that great wrestler….. that great person and I know it will make you foam from the mouth. But that’s okay, i don’t care. I will face you, I will beat you and then…I will make you shake my hand, making you realize that I am not trying to be the victim that wants to pretend to be a hero for the first time in a LOOOONG time, but that it is you Max.”
 
“Don’t say that I am wrong, because I don’t care. The only person that I got to prove something to is HIM and not YOU. ”
a
 
Vinnie smiles as he looks at the window and sees the cruise ship appear.
 
”Now if you don’t mind Max? I think I am going to end this conversation of one and prepare myself to board on the cruise of my ultimate successes. So I will see you next week…. Oh wait… I forgot….”
 
With that he winks at the camera as the shot slowly fades as Vinnie gets out and orders his limo driver to bring the luggage with him.

57
(ooc:) I got permission to use the character of Whisper by the handler)

Getting ready part one.
 
June 27th 2022

 
Melissa can be seen resting at the swimming pool of the hotel, letting her body rest from her match that she has had with Mercedes Vargas. Savoring the thought that she has beaten a legendary Hall of Famer and multi time champion. Realizing that now a lot of eyes are fixated upon her as people are now expecting something even bigger at her first Super Card. She had relished the moment that she had walked to the back and had stable mates waiting for her to applaud her for her victory. This was the moment that she felt that she had arrived. Goth had given her a nice massage when they had gotten to the hotel, telling her that she had earned the right to celebrate her victory, because starting from Monday the preparation would start for her over the pool Ultimate X Over the pool Bombshell title opportunity. She had accepted the offer from her fiancé, it gave her the chance to relive the match through her mind several times. She looked at her performance with a critical note, realizing that her prior matches before this past Sunday were important, but nothing compared to facing Mercedes Vargas.

She thought to the words of Goth from yesterday before looking at the clock and realized that it was already in the afternoon. Wondering what was different to past weeks of preparations, but she knew now to question him and decided to wait what he has got in mind instead. She slowly rises from her bathing chair as she walks towards the swimming pool, using the steps as she slowly steps into the pool. Sighing softly when her feet come in contact with the warm water as she slowly lowers her body into the water. Taking a quick dive before coming back up again as she pushes her wet hair backwards before starting to swim a few laps before leaning against the edge of the pool when she notices Goth walking towards her holding a bottle of orange juice and two glasses in his hands. She starts to smile as this has answered her question, realizing that Goth had got something else planned in comparison to past weeks.

“Ready for your training??”
 
He asks her with a smile on his face, she allows her eyes to roam over his body for a moment after leaving the look on his face. Admiring how he has kept his body in shape at his age and after all those years having performed in many matches of brutal content. She understood that he has a lot of knowledge to maintain a high level and adapt to the many changes the sport of wrestling has gone through. Her eyes return towards his as she nods her head and moves aside so that he could join her in the pool. Placing the bottle on the edge of the pool and hands her a glass as she accepts.

“I hope this won’t be rough.”

She winks at him as he chuckles, pouring some of the orange juice in her glass and his, the two toast their glasses before sharing a moment of silence as they enjoy their drink. Goth stares at the other end of the pool, having his thoughts wonder off somewhere before smiling as he takes another sip.

“I bet you are wondering what the training of today will consist off?”

“I can’t say that it hasn’t crossed my mind, but if it is about how many laps I can swim??”

She smirks as she can tell that Goth enjoys her sarcasm as he nods his head.

“Right now I want to share some advice in being part of a match that you will be opposing more than just one opponent. I know you have experience in one on one competition, but this is a total different animal so to speak.”

She nods her head as she allows his wisdom to be soaked in by her

“I know that your match in a few weeks will be even more ordinary as it is  not a standard multi bombshell match because of the pool and the structure that you have to climb to retrieve the championship belt. But before I get to that point, I do want to point out that in matches like these there are several things you need to understand.”

She raises her head slightly, resting it against his shoulder while feeling his soft hair brush against her skin as he continues to talk. She had always enjoyed these moments, it caused her to relax and able to focus on him the most.

“The obvious one is that at all times you have to be aware at all times on where your other opponent or opponents are. Because the moment that you take your eyes off her or them, it may just cost you the match.”

She nods her head as she listens to him speak, she knew that she did not had to say anything as Goth would continue to talk for hours if needed to.

“Secondly, these matches with more than one opponents in the ring at all times are without rules. Meaning that they do not have to try and distract officials to perform an illegal move or use an illegal object to hurt you. Now I know in Boxing and Kickboxing that you get warned say “tough luck kid”.”

This catches her off guard, she has seen triple threat matches, fatal four ways and  hardcore matches. But she never quite understood the concept of them. But now she starts to realize that she is entering a territory that preparing for the ability of your opponent, or in this case multiple opponents isn’t enough. Understanding that she has got to prepare for the mindset of her opponents, to expect the unexpected and

”But luckily for you, the worst thing that could happen is that you get a wet suit.”

Are the words from Goth that snaps her from her thoughts as she realizes that he was staring at her with a big grin on his face, causing her to scowl at him while giving him a playful punch against his chest.

“So you are telling me that under normal situations, if you can call them normal. There’s no honor code? There’s not like an understanding that one takes the other, while number three and four do the same to each other???”

He raises an eyebrow, causing her to want to disappear under water. She had assumed that it would have been like two start and you can tag in anyone else until someone is eliminated. But the realization came quick to her that she could very well have everyone, including Kat Jones gang on her to eliminate her. Making her wonder whether she has to increase her weight training the coming two weeks, only to have Goth to once again snap her out of her thoughts.

“You probably think you just got send back to elementary school after that remark?? But you have to understand that I am glad that you at least give yourself time to think about what I am telling you, instead of just nodding and pretending that you have got it all figured out. Because the first time that you set foot poolside, you have to understand that you are being fed to the sharks.”

Melissa swallows uncomfortably to that remark from Goth, who smiles at her and eases her mind by giving her a soft kiss on the cheek.

“You don’t understand, it’s a fight between four sharks to decide who gets to take home the bait and feast upon it. Because I don’t want you to enter that match with the mindset that it’s just another match, just having three opponents instead of one and a pool and a structure to climb onto instead of pinning or making someone submit in the six sided ring.”

This gives Melissa a better perspective of what she could be expecting Sunday the tenth, she leans her head back against the arm of Goth that is resting against the edge of the pool. Staring upwards while being in thoughts.

“I had an uncle who had a swimming pool built in the garden, every summer when my father and I visited him I went for a swim.”

Goth is listening to her intently as he caresses the wet curls of her hair

“And then my niece would join me as we started to compete with each other. Who could swim the fastest, who could make the water splash the highest when we would jump into the water.”

Goth smiles as he remembers doing the same thing with family and friends when he was younger

“And we even had our water fights, seeing who was the strongest or who could drown the other the fastest. It made me realize that I was very competitive and that I wanted to excel in everything. I guess that’s why I started training for kickboxing, I just loved using my hands and my legs and feet.”

“What made you decide to stop??”

Melissa becomes silent for a moment, not sure why she had quit kickboxing. Taking a moment in trying to remember, but for some reason she could answer Goth’s question.

“I don’t know, it was such a long time… I guess I must have forgotten.”

She shrugs her shoulders, standing up as she decides to take a few laps as Goth just sits there and watching her swim. He loved this woman so much, adoring her rather large and powerful physique. But he knew that there was a sweet and caring individual underneath this tough woman, the woman he had fallen in love with several years ago. He thinks back to the moment that he had proposed to her, second guessing himself for so long whether she would say yes. Wondering if their age difference for some reason all of the sudden could become a problem between them, but in the end she simply said yes.

He smiles as he thinks back to that memory until suddenly he feels water splash against his face, turning his puzzled look towards Melissa who is standing there smiling.

“Are you going to be sitting there all day?? Or are we going to have ourselves a swim off??”

Goth smirks, standing up and slowly walks over towards Melissa as he wraps her in his arms and the two kiss each other as the shot slowly fades.

Later that day

Melissa is working out in the gym, doing bench presses as Whisper is watching her exercise and taking notes. Melissa places the bar back on it’s spot before sitting upwards and stares at Whisper who nods her head as she gets up and grabs some dumbbells and starts doing reps in front of the mirror with a look of intensity on her face as Goth emerges and stands behind whisper.

“How is she doing Whisper??”

Whisper hands him the notes that she had written down without taking her eyes off the upstart rookie, Goth looks at the numbers that Whisper had written down and nods his head in approval.

“She is improving quite well Goth”

Goth hands back to the notebook to Whisper as he grabs a seat and turns it around before sitting down, leaning his arms across the back of the chair while looking on as Melissa is relentless in her workout.

“It’s positive that she wants to improve and not let her arrogance take over after winning your three matches.”

Whisper nods her head in agreement as she watches Melissa putting the dumbbells back in their spot before walking towards a pullup bar and starts to do pullups as Goth and Melissa continue to look at her. Goth is admiring her muscular back while sweat is clearly pouring down her back.

“Let her know I want to talk to her after she is done.”

Goth says as he rises up from his chair and walks towards Whispers office, whisper simply nods her head as she continues to watch Melissa work out. Melissa finally lets go off the bar as she lands on her own two feet, grabbing the bottle of water that was waiting for her on the table near Whisper.

“How did I do??”

Whisper smiles at the question, it’s the same question that she asks after every workout. She had never seen anyone so dedicated to be the very best in a long time as in what she is seeing with Melissa. She slowly lifts her head towards her and motions for her to come closer

“Well??”

“I can tell that you have always been a gym rat Mel, soon I have to get you started on Mac’s workout routine if you keep this up.”

Laughing at her own remark as Melissa smiles and shakes her head, she slowly sits down and takes another sip.

“But seriously, you are on schedule to reach the goal that you have set up for yourself.”

Melissa nods her head as she sees Goth in Whisper’s office, sitting down on the sofa that she had there while staring at the television screen. Melissa turns her attention back to Whisper with a questionable look on her face.

“We are all very proud of your accomplishments so far in such a short time that you have been wrestling Melissa. You are in a top physical condition, your transition from a former kickboxer to wrestling has gone smoother than many of us had ever hoped for.”

“But??”

Whisper chuckles as she shakes her head.

“Gerrit wanted to show you something that will help you prepare psychologically for your up and coming match.”

Whisper stands up as she walks away, leaving Melissa sitting on her own before turning her attention back to Goth. Staring at him for a few moments before finally standing up and walks over to Whispers office to see what he wanted to show her.

“Gerrit??”

She asks with a soft voice, waiting for a reaction from the man that she was engaged to. But he kept his concentration upon the television screen. She walked further into the office, turning her attention towards the screen as she sees him in a match type she had not seen before. She saw him trade blows with someone at the edge of a swimming pool, struggling to not to be thrown into the pool. Causing her to realize that this is exactly what she can be expecting when she will be competing for the Bombshell Roulette Title, she silently sits down and watches along with Goth and waits for him to speak.

“I have been in this type of match twice Melissa.”

He says without letting his eyes leave the screen, fixating upon every single move that he made in that match.

“I won one of them and to this day it is one of the most difficult matches that I have ever been in….”

Melissa notices a small hesitation in his voice, she wants to move over towards him but stops at his gesture to stop.

“Please, sit down… there is so much I need to tell you.”

She reluctantly sits down again, conflicted over his decision but accepts his wish.

“I know I have spoken with pride about The Psycho Circus matches I was part off, winning my first ever participation in one.. And to be one of the final three in the final ever. And of course I have been in many dangerous matches with lots of weapons at hands, multi matches where I had to spin my head like a freaking Exorcist to keep an eye on everyone. But I havenever spoken about the Ultimate X over the pool Roulette title match… And why is that you may wonder??”

There’s silence

“Not that I do not pride myself for being one of the names that has ever won this contest, neither of the fact that I may not believe you are not capable of doing the same thing. Because I have all the confidence in the world that you will.”

This brings a smile upon her face, causing her body to tingle with pride and confidence as Goth lifts the remote and pauses the match. His gaze is upon the screen for a few moments before turning his attention to Melissa.

“Because I needed to see how determined you wanted to be in qualifying for this match.”

He then leans back into the chair as he places all ten finger tips of his hands against each other in front of his face while never leaving his eyes of his fiancé.

“And how you masterfully outdid Mercedes Vargas, it all made me realize that it was time to explain it all what you got to be prepared for. Because let’s be honest Melissa, there won’t be a six sided ring where you can orientate around. There is no pinfalls or submissions that would determine the outcome of your match, no disqualifications and no count outs….”

She nods her head while remaining silent, unsure about what must be running through the mind of the man that she loves so much.

“The way to win is to be in control at all times, to take down all your opponents is obviously a MUST. Because lets face it Melissa, you have to anticipate every single move of three different opponents… And last time I checked, us human beings still only have two eyes inside our skulls…”

Melissa chuckles a little at the remark her fiancé had made, but it quickly dies off as she realizes that Goth was not trying to entertain her.

“Now I know you’re the strongest, probably the biggest of all three women. That is a blessing and a curse all into one Melissa, do you know why??”

Her mind races overtime, she had never thought about this. Trying to figure out the question Goth had asked her as she doesn’t want to look clueless.

“Because of possible double teaming?”

She asks with a sign of uncertainty, but that quickly fades as Goth nods his head and smiles.

“Big men, or in your case women. They have always been the odds on favorites to win over the top rope battle royals, because it is so hard to throw them over by a single person. That’s a blessing, but it always turns into a curse when everyone has got you in their sights. Where you sensing that they all are smelling blood and you are the biggest meal ticket that they want to devour before reaching for desert.”

She blushes for a moment, but quickly recovers as she intents to get more out of this than just by listening to him.

“Well I believe that Mercedes and Kayla aren’t friends… And I am sure that Kat wouldn’t….”

Goth raises his hand towards her, requesting for her to be quiet as she responds by nodding.

“True, Mercedes and Kayla aren’t friends. But during matches like this people create unlikely and temporarily alliances to eliminate a threat to them. And don’t think that Mercedes will not advocate something like this during a match, because she has already experienced firsthand how dangerous you are… And I am sure that Kayla isn’t stupid.

“But please understand one thing Melissa, even though Kat is a friend and loves you like family. This is a title match, this is fighting for honor and even as important for some their Super Card paycheck. So don’t think you can just turn your back towards her when you are just a step away from being pushed into the pool.”


Melissa blinks with her eyes, clearly surprised by the realization that a possible Saviors alliance may be out of the question. She starts to question what she has gotten herself into as her eyes roam the entire office while Goth continues to monitor her in silence.

“But…, I thought…. How???”

She mumbles before turning her attention back towards Goth with a look of worry upon her face.

“And this Melissa, this is the one thing that could stand between you and you winning the Bombshell Roulette title.”

“Wait.., what?? No…, no way… I….”

Goth gets up and walks towards the other end of the desk and sits on top of it, staring at Melissa who’s expression is one of struggling to grasp the whole concept. Realizing that this match needs much more than just being on top of her game physically, but mentally as well.

“You need to find the will to survive Melissa, you need to become this selfish to be a cold and calculated mastermind that will make people second guess their own next move instead of calculating your next move. Because that’s going to be your biggest advantage besides your size and strength and your kickboxing ability. But this match needs so much more Melissa and that’s why I asked you in here, because if you do not realize this before the match begins….”

He slowly gets up to his feet before walking out of the office, allowing Melissa to find the solution to his statement on her own.

“What the hell??”

The camera zooms in on the expression of Melissa, showing the constant moving of her eyes in a chaotic way to find an answer that she is unable to find. Grabbing the remote control to continue the match that Goth was watching, hoping to find an answer to his question. The camera zooms out on Melissa as she is continuing to watch the old Goth Match, the camera turns away from her towards the door entrance where we see Goth stare at her with a smirk on his face before leaving the office entirely.

Alone time

June 30th 2022

Melissa is seen sitting at poolside, staring at the swimming pool close to her with a look of concern on her face. The comments of Goth are still bothering her, realizing that she needs to adapt so much more for this match past her previous standard matches. The fact that she had to compete several opponents instead of one didn’t trouble her so much, but the fact that this is the sports of wrestling and everything is much more chaotic than she could have ever expect it to be. Her thoughts are temporarily distracted when she sees the reflection of the sun shining bright in the movement of the water. This caused her to smile for a moment, thinking back to the many times that she had tossed both girls but also boys into the water as they had attempted to do that exact same thing to her. She had known that she was naturally gifted because of her growth spurt she endured before her turning eighteen. It had helped her overcome remarks and childish pestering towards her as she used it to her advantage and force them to stop when they had gone too far.

She had gotten to the conclusion close to her eighteenth birthday that she needed an outlet for her strength and the negative vibes people had towards her. She had gotten annoyed by it all and started to get in kickboxing as this has given her the chance to unleash all of her negative energy. And now after all those of years of kickboxing she has found the same relief in wrestling. But now she feels that she is back into the past, the fact that she is going to be in a match where there’s a chance of being ganged up on. And if there was anything she had hated more from her youth was the many teens hitting on her, because she hated people ganging in on her.

“I guess I have to face my fears once again.”

She stated as she closes her eyes remembering all the fights that she has had, causing her to close her fists and grinds her teeth. Only to let out a sigh as she shakes her head, realizing that getting frustrated on past experiences would only have a negative result upon her match in more than one week from now.

“I wonder how quickly few of these ladies will decide to gang up on me?”

She smirks as she lets her fingers run through her wet hair and pushes them out of her face.

“I know the fact that both me and Kat are from the same group will give the other two ladies second thoughts on doing that from the moment that the bell rings. Because lets face it, who are you to turn your back upon the champion?? Especially if you give her the opportunity to either sneak up on you from behind and toss you in the water, or the mere fact that she could just climb the entire structure and win in a record time? Just because some ladies want to eliminate the big bad blonde.”

She chuckles, letting her fingers touch her face. She loves to sit in a sauna, feeling the heat around her as she relaxes after a workout.

“Now of course it’s just merely a thought, a possibility that its an idea that may be in the heads of the two, or perhaps all three of them. But I highly doubt it that a veteran like Mercedes would be that one dimensional?? And I know that Kat is preparing to sink her claws into her opponents left and right to prove her dominance as champion. Leaving the third and final objective lady, a term that I shall use loosely. Because I highly doubt it that she deserves anything more complimentary after having to dissect her promo that aired earlier on. But who am I to at least not give some sort of respect, because those who do not give it will never receive it isn’t it??”

She looks over at the camera, stares at it intently as she witnesses the cameraman use a cloth to wipe it clean as the heat causes it to fog the view.

“I guess I am too hot for your camera to bear huh?? But that’s okay, because as long as you can listen to what I got to say then at least you have done your job to the best of your abilities. Something I hope that you can do as well Kayla, because even though your statements were brash and quite funny at times. I highly doubt that you have got any clue what you got yourself into by being a pretender, a pretender of being a tough girl. Now before you go all excessive and point out things that I will be saying in your next promo, telling the world that I am so wrong and you are so original. I just have to tell you that you don’t seem anything more than one of those smart kids that I have faced when I was younger. Having them be surrounded by other girls or boys in order to protect themselves from those who, like myself are more than capable of beating their asses.”

The smile widens as she leans her head backwards as she closes her eyes.

“Like I said, I will not go into details of the obvious taunts that you have produced upon me. Because that’s what ladies do not do Kayla, I will wait for the entire fifteen seconds of mind boggling stupidity to run it’s course and then I will gladly rip you a new one. Because lets face sweetheart, it’s a momentous occasion of having four ladies in this highly anticipated match for all the fans in attendance and watching around the world. Obviously for some boys it’s the mere thought  of what the Bombshells would wear to the match?? Will it be a revealing bikini?? A sexy bathing suit?? Or something else that nobody has ever thought off…. Whereas others are just going for the excitement, the tension that will built of who may climb the structure to retrieve the belt… of who may get tossed in the water and have to watch on while others continue to compete for the one price that all four of us want to take home with us.”

“Please do interrupt me if I am wrong or missed out on something, seeing that I am someone that is a sucker for details….”


She sighs as the heat continues to make hiss sounds around her as she stops talking and enjoys the sound of it all.

“Talking about details Kayla, I could not help but notice how nothing that you have said made sense. Now I don’t know whether this is who you are, or whether this is a game for you to get under people their skin. But I do have to point out that I have listened to more impressive things coming out of the mouth from a baby that crapped its diapers. Perhaps it could very well be that have lack of focus, I could not help but notice seeing how little you had to say about me before going towards the seasoned veteran of the group. To me that is a sign that you either have no sense of any focus.. or that you just are missing out some brain cells to finish a complete sentence. In either way, I do understand that you just want to establish yourself as the arrogant little brat that just wishes fight the establishment. But I guess you never envisioned that you would get threatened by a rookie in hopes of ever reaching any hopes of obtaining Kat’s Bombshell Roulette title… But just as life has taught me at a real young age, that you just have to keep expecting the unexpected…wouldn’t you agree???”

She giggles as she shakes her head before looking at the camera that has cleaned its lens once again.

“But don’t worry Kayla, if somehow you manage to prove me wrong on some of these statements?? I will be woman enough to admit that I was wrong. But I highly doubt it will be necessary… so until I will look forward to see if you have grown up so much in the coming week before I will go back and focus on changing your diaper and check on the temperature of the bottle of milk, because you need to know that you need to get rid of that crap that is coming out of both your backside and mouth if you EVER wish to become a big girl like me.”

“Speaking of big girls, Mercedes Vargas. The clearly established Bombshell in this match. Many may argue that she will be the most established name on the entire cruise… well that besides my fiancé of course. But we shouldn’t drift off on the who is who of the past decade or more… because it’s about the now and tomorrow. And before I am going to look deeper into our second confrontation in over a week from now… there is one thing that I have to say.”

“Thank you Mercedes, thank you for the fight we had and thank you for the learning process that I have endured after locking in my submission and witness my first tap out victory. Now before you or anyone else out there in this match is going to use this as me doing a Kayla on you, it’s not. Because I have no intention to lower my standards and mock someone of your stature in the sport we call wrestling for what I have done in that ring last week. One reason is because it’s in the past, Its pointless to use it for any other reason of either making a point of what someone did is such a momentous occasion that YOU have to repeat it every five seconds. And even though I did say that it was my greatest match so far, the even bigger challenge is already waiting for me and I have no desire to look back when I look forward to be crowned champion. But it has taught me so much Mercedes, it has taught me that when you have the talent and the desire to compete and be the very best, that you can get far in anything that you wish to excel in. But also, it made me second guess whether your true desire was in that match last week.”


The look on her face suddenly changes into a very serious one.

“Tell me Mercedes, were you perhaps scouting me? Trying to figure out how good or bad I am?? Or perhaps hoping to perhaps trying to injure a body part, making it more difficult for me to climb the structure to retrieve the belt… or perhaps a disadvantage in my mobility or ability to throw you in the pool?? Because I could not help but notice how quickly you tapped out tomy submission hold.”

“Now I could of course be seeing things that aren’t there, plus I have already learned well enough that I highly doubt I will get the full answer to its fullest of acceptable truth. Because admitting something like that would be admitting that you are perhaps weak or not into being at the top of your game every single day after how many years?? 13?? Quite impressive to say the least that you have managed to be relevant this long. But then again, is it truly relevance?? Or perhaps pity from the owners from not making the only decision that they could possibly make?? To just keep you from wrestling all together?? I understand a nostalgia pop here and there is great. But the problem with nostalgia is, that if you keep on doing it on a regular basis instead of once a few months… it will ultimately get old, people get bored by you and they will not see anything particular that would make them wonder why they have cheered for you all those years ago…. Because let’s face it Mercedes. Mean girls were perhaps interesting in the late two thousands and early twenty tens…You’re your career is just hitting you just as hard in the face with failure like it would be if I am forced to throw you into the water from the outside, letting the full front of your body hit hard on the water as that would make you feel as if you ran a hundred miles an hour against a concrete wall Mercedes. It’s getting old, a woman of your established career should not lower herself to wrestle for a lower tier championship belt. A belt that has created many new stars, it would only degrade its value if YOU ever get to witness the spinning of the wheel… because nobody is looking forward to a knitting contest…. Because that maybe was a thing a century ago, but not in 2022 my dear.”


Melissa says as she shakes her head, smiling for a moment before becoming silent as she turns her attention towards her final opponent.

“And then we have my dear friend Kat Jones, the person in this match that must win to keep the championship belt. Whereas I got nothing to lose and everything to gain, for her it’s the opposite way. Or at least that’s what people tell themselves, because I am hungry to compete and bring out the very best that I have got inside of me. I look forward to stand across you in the battlefield that is the surroundings of the swimming pool and see who truly is better of the two.”

“I have to admit, I had some mixed emotions a few weeks ago when the I was booked for the qualifying match Kat. Realizing that if I beat my opponent to qualify, that I would be facing you in our match. And I have always told you that if that day comes, I would be professional enough to put our friendship aside for that given moment. And I am thankful for the teachings that I had as a former kickboxer, because where I came from I had started off facing friends of mine… And I hated it, but hey if you want to reach your goal then you have to give up emotional attachments inside the ring… or in this case around the swimming pool”


She giggles at her own remark for a few moments, playfully twirling with her hair as she concentrates on the champion once more.

“I have wanted that title shot one day down the road, but I guess It’s just what Goth has told me after my first lesson. To expect the unexpected at any given moment and be ready to grab it with both hands, that is something I intend to do when that opportunity comes Kat. And like you said, I love you like my sister and I have learned a lot from you since joining the Saviors. Buti am realistic, I know you haven’t spilled the beans on everything that you have ever experienced. And that’s alright with me, because I want to find out myself. I want to learn whether I have the ability to identify the situation I am and make it beneficial to me. I do not want to rely all my life on the teachings of Goth and Whisper, to understand the little things every time that we spar in the ring before giving each other high fives before hitting the showers. Because I do not want to be mediocre for the rest of my life, so if that means me winning that title belt off my fellow Savior? Then I will Kat, because I know deep down inside that you wouldn’t want it any other way isn’t it not??”

“At least I know I have earned your respect, you told me that the first time we worked out together. You didn’t went easy on me. Hell, I still wake up in the morning and feel the effects that those sharp finger nails had on me. But at least I didn’t screamed out loud like a little bitch that drew blood for the first time did I?? You see Kat, at least you are aware that I am a tough bitch, unlike that will claim that I am here because of Goth, that I am getting all my wishes done by merely looking innocently towards my fiancé to become a star. To those social media wannabe bitches, that are still stuck using Myspace instead of the level that you and me are capable of making a difference is why we are here Kat. Because we are the ones that ultimately will outshine the likes of Mercedes and Kayla. One who is drowning deeper into the quicksand and the other is just too clueless what direction she needs to take on a dead end street.”


Her look is intens towards the camera as if she is directly talking to Kat herself.

“I hope that we can be the final two Kat, I hope at least then that we could give the people the show that they never knew two young Bombshells like us could give them. I hope that we will be the match of the night as both of us have the utmost respect for each other, but both are driven to win. I just hope that you are okay dear. I know you had a rough night facing Masque, I know you hated losing to her. I know that you want to make things right, I know that your desire to defend that title is the way to remove that foul taste in your mouth before looking forward again to bigger things…. And so am I…, just like you I have plans that I intend to come true during Summer XXXtreme. I have the desire to walk away from our match as a winner or loser, but at least make them realize that I am not someone to mess with. I just hope that neither Kayla or Mercedes think that they are capable of stopping us from being the two dominant Bombshells in this match, because they will ultimately taste defeat mixed up with chlorine… in just over a week we will have ouranswer given Kat… until then, I love you sister.”

With that the shot slowly fades.

58
Another lesson learned
 
June 21st 2022

 
The scene cuts open in the gym, Melissa is thrusting kicks and punches against the punching bag. She had felt great after winning her second match this past Sunday, but she knew that everything was just about to start. She had decided to celebrate the victory with Kat this Sunday, wanting to have some girls night out before preparing herself for another match. She hits the punching back with some high knees, feeling how her muscles react to the bag as she had realized how much she had missed training since her departure from kickboxing. She had felt her body slowly getting more muscular and some of her baby fat slowly start to vanish. This caused her to feel pride as she had been told by many outsiders that they had doubts about her, whether she could compete in the wrestling ring after having being away from contact sports for several years now.

“Damn you Jessie….”

Unfortunately not everything was wonderful this past Sunday, her seemingly weekly routine confrontation with Jessie Salco had left a foul taste in her mouth. She got literally sucker punched against her jaw, she couldn’t believe that somehow this smaller woman caused to surprise her. This causes her to growl as she executes several spinning back elbows against either side of the punching back before finishing it with some more heavy knee strikes before standing still in front of the punching bag and focuses upon it. She imagines that it is Jessie standing there, causing her to blast the punching bag with all of her might while screaming out in agony.

The punching continues for several more minutes as sweat pours from her face, the irritation slowly fades as a sinister grin emerges upon her face.

“Take that Jessie….”

She says underneath her breath, hating the situation as she allowed Jessie to get under her skin. It annoyed her. She had vowed that she would be a silent assassin, that she would be cool and collective just like Goth always seemed to be. But why did she allow Jessie to get to her?? A question she didn’t knew the answer to and she hated it.

“Payback is going to be….”

The final part of the sentence disappears in the onslaught of her growling, the punching and the weight of the blows that the punching bag absorbs during Melissa’s training. She was wondering if this was what it was like to be a rookie in the wrestling industry? She had heard the tales of Goth, telling her that he had made newcomers work their asses off in order to survive, or just dispose of them if he thought they could not hang with he best. She had always laughed at the notion of veterans not wanting anything to do with newcomers. But now she started to wonder whether his words held a certain truth to them, seeing how she was been disrespected by others during her two matches… or at least that was how she felt about their respect towards her, or lack off.

“Focus Melissa…, or else you will turn into a laughing stock.”

She holds the punching in her hands for a few moments, focusing on the next series of attacks that she wanted to test. She knew that the woman they call Mercedes Vargas would be studying her every move, watch her two fights that she has had so far and be prepared. She was thankful for Goth to give her advice, but she knew that in the end she had to do it all on her own.

“Best of The Best huh?? Well I will show her, just like I’m going to show Jessie.”

Melissa starts to drive forearm shots into the punching bag with rapid pace, first with her right arm. Driving it deep into the leather of the bag before turning towards her other arm and repeat the same move over and over again. She thought back to the matches she had with Chloe and Arianna. She could tell that even though they had more experience underneath their belts, that they were still wet behind their ears in comparison to the multi-time champion Vargas. Melissa had watched her and Goth perform as a Mixed tag team duo, winning the titles off of two names that people thought were unbeatable. It made her respect Mercedes for taking so many offence from the larger Tempest, allowing her endurance to help her overcome the far more in-experienced amazon of a woman.

“Amazon….” 

She chuckles, she had seen the smaller Bombshells look up at her for her seize and weight advantage over them. She could tell that they envied her because of it, but she on the other hand had issues with their speed and agility. She had often scoffed at the notion that speed kills, she believed that their speed would ultimately be the death of them. But it was far more than that, making her realize that even though Mercedes is an experienced and now older woman. She still must possess a lot of agility and speed to be able to perform at such a high level, making her wonder what it would have been like to have competed her at her very best of her abilities.

“No, must not think that way.”

She starts to shake her head, trying to collect her thoughts. Starting to curse at the notion that during her training that names like Jessie Salco, Chloe and Arianna had popped in her head at a moment of having to focus on her training. And now Mercedes Vargas also?? This is going to be a rough day while exercising.

“Perhaps I should get on the treadmill instead.”

She says with a sigh, turning her attention to the treadmill before shaking her head. She never enjoyed running blindly on a treadmill, she preferred to run laps outside, but she knew there was no other alternative. She gives the punching bag another punch with a lot of anger behind it when she suddenly hears a familiar voice from behind.

“My…, what did the big bad punching bag do to you this time??”

Melissa rests her right arm against the punching bag, while turning around to see a smiling Kat Jones standing there. Ready to prepare herself for her big match against Masque this coming Sunday, something that she had wanted ever since the assault on Amber. Melissa chuckles, wiping some sweat from her forehead with her left hand before holding the punching bag steady before delivering some jabs at it.

“I just lost my focus for a second, some bug was pestering me.”

Kat giggles some more as she starts to do some stretching exercises before starting her own work out.

“And the name of this bug happens to be Jessie Salco??”

Kat asks as her question results into Melissa hitting the bag hard with a massive body shot with her right hand, she follows it up with some forearm shots and ends it with series of quick punches before turning around. She stares at Kat, who already knew the answer to her question and does not even bother looking at Melissa.

“You need to get yourself some anti bug spray Melissa, it seems to be getting to you.”

Melissa sighs, refusing her anger to get hold of her in the fashion that she was feeling. She walks over towards the bench with her towel and a bottle of water, wiping her face before taking a few sips from the water before turning her attention towards Kat.

“I just don’t get what her f****** problem is with me. I….”

She stops, she knows that it is futile to ask rhetorical questions as she knows that she is partially to blame also. It was her that began by grabbing Jessie by the throat several weeks ago. It would be foolish to think that there wouldn’t be any retaliation. She knew she had to apologize for it, but it felt so good that she refused to give in to it. She turns to Kat once more, who seems to be very calm and collective… even though Melissa knew that the current Bombshell Roulette champion was burning from within because of the attack on her sister Amber Ryan.

She sighs while turning her attention back to the punching bag and starts to hit final kicks against it before walking over towards the treadmill. She feels Kat’s eyes burning holes into her back without turning her attention towards her. She places both hands on the side bars and lowers her head.

“Spill it Kat….,”

“You need to learn to calm down Mel, someone like Mercedes will roast you.”

These words sting Melissa as she spins around, not having turned on the treadmill and is about to charge in on Kat. But she ultimately stops when she is a few steps away from Kat, who has a smirk on her face as she is shaking her head.

“Man, you are too easy.”

Melissa’s anger is growing, her hands are closed as fists as she is struggling to contain her cool and collectiveness. But she knows that Kat is right, she just hates to admit it.

“Damnit…,”

Melissa turns around as she is about to walk over towards the treadmill to run off her frustration, but is stopped when Kat has reached out and grabs her arm. Melissa spins around, looking annoyed at Kat who smiles at her.

“Come on now baby girl, don’t be like that… I..”

“BE LIKE WHAT??”
 
The anger inside Melissa is building, looking down at the hand that is holding on to her before staring down at the smaller Kat. Wondering how she is keeping her cool? Asking herself if she could learn that one day, but knew that she just have to swallow her pride and anger.

“I see a lot of myself in you when I started off Mel, it’s a learning process that everyone needs to go through. I…”

“Oh great!! Another written exam that I need to take, what is next teacher?? Do I need to do fifty pushups?? To at least show that I am strong enough??”

Melissa yanks her arm out of the grip of Kat before she decides to sit down on the bench on the other side of the gym. Dropping down with an loud sigh, looking away from Kat as she sees a lot of pictures of legendary wrestlers that have come through the doors of this gym and shakes her head.

“How did you manage to contain your composure Kat??”

Kat sits down opposite Melissa on another bench, she smiles as she tapes her fists.

“I get angry just like you Mel, hell haven’t you paid attention to my intentions what I want to do to Masque since Amber?? I just know how to contain my anger so it won’t allow me to make mistakes. At this moment you have been getting some crash courses on what the lower tier of this company are capable of doing to someone else.”

Melissa stares at her, listening to every word while keeping her mouth shut.

“Look, I am not saying that these you have fought aren’t talented. And you allowed someone like Jessie to outsmart you this past Sunday. And you know why??”

Melissa stares at Kat, curious what she is going to say next. But one thing is for sure, she isn’t going to like it.

“You got overconfident Mel, granted. You had Jessie literally in the palm of your hand the other day. And what happened this past Sunday?? You allowed your guard to be dropped and she literally let you bite the dust.”

Melissa is about to react to Kat’s statement, telling her that she was wrong. That Jessie got lucky and that it wouldn’t happen next time. But she decides to keep her mouth shut, because she realizes that she would be making another capital mistake if she even dared to believe those words. Inwardly she curses at herself, wanting to punch something out of frustration… But she refuses to give in.

“How do I change all of this Kat?”

She asks with a sigh, she knows she has to change something in order to keep her composure against a seasoned veteran like Mercedes. Her head snaps upwards as she feels a hand touching her shoulder, causing her to break free from her own inner thoughts as she stares into the eyes of the Bombshell Roulette champion.

“I will teach you, but first?? You and I are going to spar a little.”

Melissa nods her head, allowing herself to finally smile as she actually was looking forward to spar a little with Kat. She knew that this would help her get her focus back again and perhaps learn something about her fellow Saviors stable member for their encounter for the title on the cruise ship later on.

Flashback

June 15 2010

A young Melissa is studying, listening to some music as she hums along with some Coldplay, she turns around on her back as she keeps the book high above her head in an attempt to learn the material for her exams. Suddenly the door opens as the family dog enters the room and quickly jumps up on her bed, startling her for a moment before bursting out in laughter.

“Damnit Jimmy, you shouldn’t sneak up on me like that!”

The small Jack Russel barks in excitement as it is shaking its tail and is trying to give Melissa a lick or two, but her long arms prevents it from reaching her face as it desperately tries to reach. She quickly sits up, starts to cuddle with the dog for a moment before getting up and takes the dog back to the stairs as to take it back downstairs.

”Score that damn goal!!!!”

Melissa hears her father screaming at the television, clearly he has been watching another football game(soccer). Melissa sits down at the edge of the stairs, listening to her father shout and rant along as clearly things aren’t going his way.

“Let’s hope that he had not put any money on the game Jimmy.”

Says Melissa as she is rubbing the dogs belly, understanding now why it had ran up the stairs and towards her bedroom. The dog always got scared when her father got this way, being very sensitive to loud noises caused it always to run towards her. She knew the dog always enjoyed her company as she was always nice to him, maybe too nice as she sometimes spoiled it a little bit too much at times. But she couldn’t help it, she loved the dog and it always made her smile by doing something ridiculous.

“I knew I shouldn’t have placed that bet on this stinking team!!!”

This answered Melissa’s earlier question, even though she had already known that her father was once again betting on something in the hope of one day making a quick big buck. But so far he failed more often than getting that big time payday. She sighs as she slowly gets up to her feet and walks back to her bedroom. Closing the door behind her as she allowed Jimmy to stay in her bedroom.

“Okay Jimmy, you can stay for the night. But you have to get inside your basket okay??”

She watches the dog happily jump out of her hands and walks over to his basket, circling around inside it for a few times before slowly falling in sleep. She smiled, wishing that everything else in life would have been this easy. Only to turn her attention back to her study book as she sighs.

“I guess it’s time to study again.”

Melissa drops on her bed, grabs the book that she was studying from and places her headset back on her head as she immediately starts to bob her head when hearing a classic George Michael song.

“Melissa?? Did Jimmy run into your room???”

Her father can be heard on the other side of the door as he had knocked on her door before talking to her. This caused her to sigh as she paused the music

“He is here dad, want me to bring him downstairs again???”

There’s a moment of silence on the other side of the door, she knew that her father had come to the conclusion that he had scared the dog. He had always loved Jimmy, causing it to make it even harder for him as he realized that these reactions scared the dog. She hears him softly cry as he slowly walks off, telling her that the Jimmy could stay with her for now. She looks down at Jimmy, who is looks up at her from his basket while wiggling his tail..

“Don’t you worry little fellow, daddy will be alright.”

Jimmy barks with excitement before starting to play with a toy inside of his basket while Melissa goes back to study.

Present day

“Can we have a dog dad??!!”

Goth’s son is screaming as he and Melissa had taken him to a dog breeder, Gerrit Jr. immediately runs over to a nest of Labrador pups as he quickly locks a small black lab in his arms that he thought was the cutest. Goth and Melissa can be seen standing at the doorway, smiling at the scene in front of them as Melissa puts her head onto his chest.

“Doesn’t that look cute Gerrit??”

Goth can be seen nodding, giving Melissa a kiss on the forehead as they had been talking about buying a dog for his son’s birthday. Realizing that they wouldn’t always be at home as they are now both travelling together that a companion for his son would be a good distraction for him. Gerrit Jr. had been constantly asking what the surprise was since Goth had told him that he and Melissa had one for him. They even had to blindfold him to be sure that he wouldn’t find out before stepping foot inside the kennel. But the sounds of dogs barking had already given away what the surprise would be.

“This one is so cute dad!! Can I have it?? Please???”

Goth’s son turns his eyes towards him, lifting the small pup in his hands as the little dog was yelping happily as it wiggles it’s tail.

“How can I possibly say no to that Melissa??”

He whispers into her ear before telling his son that if that was the dog he wants, that he can have it. Melissa watches Goth and his son walk off to the dog breeder himself to handle the paper work. Melissa then turns her attention to the other pups in the nest as she saw a small light brown haired pup in the corner of the nest as it is snuggled up to his mother. This caused her heart to melt as she kneels down and watches the small dog and its mother.

“My aren’t you an adorable sight??”

She says with a loving smile on her face, admiring the beautiful sight before sighing. Closing her eyes as she remembers her own dog when she was younger, the happiness that the dog had given her made her want one for herself once more. But she knew that she couldn’t take care of one if she wasn’t home much, but the joy that it would bring Goth’s son would be enough for her.

“I wish Gerrit Jr, would have picked you beautiful, but I think your mother would have something to say about that.”

She runs her fingers across the back of the pup’s head as its eyes are still closed, smiling as the pup is slightly changes his position so that Melissa could caress it better.

“There is room left for a brother or sister Melissa.”

Says Goth as Melissa turns around and sees him standing behind her with his son next to him. The look on her face tells him that she had not expected that from him.

“What are you saying??”

Goth chuckles as he slowly lowers next to her, staring at the small pup as he turns his attention back towards Melissa.

“What I am saying is that I agree that a dog to play with for my son is a great idea, but our house is rather big for just one pup. But after seeing you two dog lovers drool over these dogs made me realize that one isn’t enough.”

His words causes Melissa’s smile to grow before wrapping her arms around his neck and kisses him on the cheek as she whispers thank you into his ear. She slowly pulls away and turns back towards the pup and smiles.

“I think we will be good friends for a very long time.”

She slowly rises as she, Goth and his son walk off as the camera moves back towards the pup before fading out slowly.

The next step in my career

Melissa is seen doing sit-ups in an empty gym, focused as she stares past the camera into the void. She does some more sit-ups before sitting up and grabbing the bottle of water next to her. Splashing some of the water across her face before taking a long sip of water before placing it back on the ground next to her before wiping the sweat from her face with the back of her hand.

“Hello everybody, welcome back to the world of Melissa.”

She gives a wink to the camera as her focus is slowly fading, she slowly gets up to her feet and walks over towards the bend with her towel. She stares at herself in the mirror, feeling quite impressed with her physique, admiring her muscles as she flexes them in front of the mirror for a few moments. She wraps the towel around her neck as she turns around and stares over her shoulder to her back. Nodding in approval as she turns her focus back on the camera.

“You like what you are seeing??”

She giggles as she can tell that the cameraman is feeling awkward by her small flirting, she shakes her head and sighs.

“Seeing that I finished my workout I have time for you people to express my appreciation.”

She turns her head towards the camera, showing a more serious look on her face.

“That’s right, I said appreciation. I know, that is something you wouldn’t expect from some of the superstars or Bombshells that this company possesses. But it’s true, because I realize that I am still nothing more than a rookie. A rookie that has got a mentor that has got the knowledge of this sport that not many possesses. He has been a wrestler on and off for over 20 years…, someone that has done it all and sees it all…..”

“the only question I have is, how much can you learn in your preparation for someone that is as much of a veteran like Goth? Someone that has done it all and seen it all just like him… like Mercedes Vargas.”


She turns silent after uttering the name of the legendary Bombshell, who has done so much in Sin City Wrestling, but also beyond. Someone that she knew would be one of her opponents in the Bombshell title match at the Summer XXXTReme cruise ship. She knew that she would one day face someone that is far more superior to her past two opponents. She just didn’t expected it to happen so soon, making her wonder whether she would be ready for someone like Mercedes.

“I have to admit, when the card came up. I was both surprised and excited. Surprised, merely because you would have expect that they would keep the wrestlers separated from who those who will be participating alongside yourself. But ultimately the excitement got the better of me….”

“Just imagine that you are a young talented ball player, playing your first ever game in the big leagues of the NBA. And your first challenger is the greatest of all time?? Now I have seen a pattern of my past two opponents, telling me that I would not know how I would be able to combat those who have the experience at their side and try to convince me that they could overcome everything that I bring. Now we all know how desperate the two prior in my confrontations ultimately have done to succeed. Which is non-existence so to speak. Because there was no doub inside etheir brains that I would lose, experience equals victory isn’t it not???”


Melissa shakes her head, clearly not believing the words that she used to in an attempt to capture the listening fans imagination, because she knew she would not have so much luck with her opponent.

“Look at me, I’m at it for merely five minutes and already the expectation is driving my nerves to go sky high. Just imagine how my nerves would be the first few seconds that we will be standing face to face inside that six sided ring. Excitement that could have solely two options when it comes down to having me facing someone so much better….. Either I get excited, or ultimately very disappointed. And don’t worry, before you all going to start and scream out the obvious??? I am going to explain why before I will amaze you with so much more that I got to offer.”

“Because let’s face it, excitement always turns into disappointment, no matter how hard you try to conceal it. And you know why??”





She shrugs her shoulders, as if to say that she couldn’t believe that nobody could see the obvious thing that she was seeing.

“No matter how hard you seem to grasp reality of something, or in this case someone’s legacy. It ultimately crumble underneath your feet. Because lets face it, if the woman that is Mercedes Vargas, then why in the hell did she needed to qualify for a championship belt. A championship belt that what I have been told by Goth, is a championship belt that is reserved for those who are at the beginning of their careers, a championship belt that is a test case for wrestlers that aren’t ready yet to make that next step in their careers?? A championship belt that the management known for its constant threat of the unknown, not knowing what you have to endure to win a match to keep the belt…. The mere fact that this grand slam champion has to endure this level of uncertainty…. Makes me wonder what has happened to her legacy that she has fallen down to the level of those who dare to look up instead of having to look down.”

“I am sure that you will take a different approach Mercedes.
That no matter what, it is a championship belt. And the greatness that you are doesn’t concern itself with whether it is championship A, or B or C. As long as you get the spotlight once again shining brightly upon you… just like it did when you were fortunate enough for Goth to ask you to be his partner. For one it was the opportunity to prove to the world that he still had what it took to be a champion, while for the other it was just another opportunity o get a payday… wasn’t it not Mercedes??”


Melissa shakes her head, letting disbelief coming over her.

“Now I know that it is nothing more than an opinion, something that I am entitled to have isn’t it not?? Something that only concerns the one that expresses it, namely myself… And the one that it is addressed towards. And that’s you, but opinions are the easiest things to be swapped aside as if they were pesky bugs isn’t it?? Opinions do not matter is often used by those who disagree, but I am sure that you will sigh and shake your head. Realizing that another rookie is just telling the world what she wants to believe, that it has no impact upon you and that you will teach me a lesson…. Goodie, another instructor that I can cause to have their heads spin around faster than the classic Exorcist movie. Too bad for you Mercedes, that my opinion bears much more weight on the truth because I got to watch it up and close personally, I have seen the mere fact behind the curtains that it wasn’t YOU that ultimately brought glory to the team of you and Goth…. But it was YOU that brought shame when YOU lost the belts at the very first title defense that you and Goth had…”

“Now I know, I know what you must be thinking. Interesting concept Melissa, but what does that got to do with a rookie’s chances in beating a veteran like you?? Good question and I will get to that eventually, all you need to do is show some restrain and be patient.”


She winks at the camera before focusing towards the mirror once again as she empties the bottle of water.

“It’s quite simple if you think of it, so please take notes Mercedes. Or else you will be opening shows very soon by facing the likes of Jessie Salco. You see, unlike you being forced to wrestle the same names like me. I am facing them, in the hope of rising up towards a level so that I do not have to look down again… While with your downward spiral of a career, it will be the ultimate embarrassment that you got to live with until you decide to retire. Now am I saying that every Bombshell that is in this Roulette title division someone that is stuck in limbo?? Of course not, look at Kat for instance. She is the best example I can give you, she is the one that holds the title. Whom already has defended it successfully and is currently in the main event status of this weeks show… a level that I intend to exceed and who knows, perhaps even dare to surpass?? You see what the difference is between you and me?? The mere thought that I am staring at the sunlight of greater things and you into the dark pits of being a disgrace. Makes me wonder, are you that delusional?? Or are you just addicted to it? In the hope of one day get that final energy boost of greatness that ultimately ends up to be your overdose??”

“And before everyone is going to say the obvious and stupid comment that I am wishing her suffer to an addiction like Goth had gone through?? You really to check your ignorant minds before wasting my time with profanity. Because I am seeing someone that used to be at the same level of respect as my fiancé. Who ultimately came back because he didn’t wanted his career to end the same way that Mercedes her career is directed towards. That he knows that there is still one final world title reign left in him, that there is still one or more great iconic matches left in him… While YOU??”


Melissa shakes her head and sighs.

“My words may be harsh, my words are maybe non deserving to the legacy of your career. But at least I know from my past as a kickboxer, that how terrible it is to slide down from the ranks of what you were used to be on a regular basis. To see others, often younger competitors just like me knocking at your door and surpass you. While you are struggling to keep up, every now and then earning victories to give your confidence another boost. Just like I have seen that you have been on a winning streak just like me… good for you Mercedes, there’s nothing like that feeling that nobody can touch you.”

Melissa suddenly does a series of quick punches in the air directed towards the camera, causing it to quickly back off as the fists came a little bit too close to the lens. Melissa’s smiles as she snaps her head from left to right before turning her focus back on the camera.

“I am not going to make the mistake that my past two opponents have made, telling me that they will beat me. The only thing that I am going to say Mercedes, that I want to beat you. I want to beat you in a way that makes you wake up from what kingdom from the sky that you think you will grace us with every single week. Because the reality is that I want to beat you. Whether I kick the taste out of your mouth or that I will put you down on the canvas with my ground attack. It will all come down to one thing, that I want to beat you. That I am the next in I am sure an equal long list of defeats as you have in victories…. Like I already said, you have beaten people on a weekly basis for a while now. That’s great, because that means that when I beat you, you hear that Mercedes?? I said when, not if… but when I beat you, I will know that I have beaten someone that means more to me and my career than the two I have already beaten.”

“And that doesn’t mean I don’t respect and appreciate the efforts of the two young girls, but from the line of sports where I came from it means so much more by beating a woman… a lady, because we can all kick some girls asses and walk away as if it was nothing. No Mercedes, I want the very best that you claim to be. To have your head hanging on my wall as a trophy of some sorts will make it all worth it by beating a woman that unlike her past three victories is on a downward spiral.”


She slowly gets up to her feet, stares at the camera and shakes her head.

“Just whatever you do and say, please don’t disappoint just me but also yourself by telling me that I am wrong. Don’t disappoint me by telling me the obvious that you will teach me a lesson. Because those words mean that you do not respect who I am and what I stand for. Because I stand for those who can accomplish so much by working hard and believing in themselves. Because that is what I stand for, to prove to myself and to my fiancé that I do belong. And I know, don’t let his kind and supportive words fool you. I know that he still has some doubts in his mind whether I belong here. Whether my two wins is a positive sign that I belong in the same ring with people like them and you… before that I move on to bigger fish that actually make headlines and do not repeat themselves like they did ten years ago. Because that’s what you are, stuck in the past. Why don’t you just call up the mean girls and have a final reunion or some sorts. Because there’s always a group of people that will cheer for a nostalgia pop…. Not me Mercedes, I am one punch, one kick or one submission away from sending you to Summer XXXTReme a broken and battered Bombshell that you are… and those victories in a row does not hide the mental and physical scars that are clearly showing underneath the thick layers of makeup and lies. But you will find that out eventually this coming Sunday.”

Melissa walks to the door to exit the gym before turning around and stares at the camera for the final time.

“I hope you will admire the handy work that I will bring to the dance this Sunday Mercedes. Because when I am done with you, I will turn you into a masterpiece for the final time…. Because I will capture you in a way that will allow people to remember you forever and talk about you upon the same level as the Mona Lisa. Ending your career on a high note when I beat you into an early retirement… until Sunday Mercedes… until Sunday…,”

With that Melissa walks through the doorway as the shot slowly fades.



59
Climax Control Archives / Saviors vs. Saviors (rp vs Ken Davison)
« on: June 24, 2022, 03:23:03 PM »


The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter Six: An unlikely confrontation.


It’s early in the morning, Melissa and Goth are preparing themselves for breakfast as “Godly”  Ken Davison invited Goth to join him at the Marriott Old Town restaurant of the hotel that they are staying at. Goth is putting on a clean shirt as Melissa puts on her jeans and a tight shirt. She walks over towards the mirror and brushes her hair before turning her attention towards Goth.

“You ready Gerrit??”

He looks at her, nodding his head. She could tell by the look on his face that he had a bad night, he has had those quite some time since he had lost his opportunity for the Internet championship. He had taken it personally, but tried to conceal it from anyone but failed to hide it from her.

“Yeah, I am. How much time we got left?”

She looks at the alarm clock on the bedstand next to her side of the bed, the clock reads 8:45 am. They had agreed around 09:00 am.

“Fifteen minutes”

He nods his head, looking at the clothes sprawled across the bed. Second guessing if he should be putting on something else instead, causing Melissa to get annoyed.

“You got five minutes to decide what you want to wear Gerrit, or else I am going to drag you to the restaurant dressed like that.”

Goth scowls at her, scratches his head and finally decides to stick what he has got on. He put on a jacket before running his hands across his body to check whether he hasn’t forgotten something.

“I’m ready, you??”

She puts on a necklace and nods her head as they walk towards the door of their hotel room, directing their attention towards the elevator. There they stand there, waiting for the elevator to reach the floor of the restaurant as Goth is chewing on his lower lip as this forces Melissa to press the stop button of the elevator, causing the elevator to stop as she turns her attention to him.

“Okay, out with it.”

Goth turns his attention towards Melissa, looking at her with a questionable look on his face.

“What are you talking about??”

But he can tell by the look on her face that she isn’t buying the supposedly sincerity in his voice, this causes him to sigh as he nods his head.

“I’m worried Melissa.”

This causes her to raise an eyebrow, clearly she did not expected this answer from him.

“Worried?? About what?? It’s just us having breakfast Gerrit, it’s not like he is going to deliver a chair shot to your head.”

She expected her sense of humor to work magic on his mood as it has done in the past, but he remains silent. She senses some drops of sweat to pour down his face as she walks over towards him. She places her hands on his chest while staring into his eyes with a look of concern.

“What happened??”

He looks at her with a look of fear dripping from his face, something she had never witnessed before.

“It was way back in Global Wrestling Alliance, I was the world champion and I was scheduled to defend my title against a fellow stablemate. Her name was Makayla, an opponent with whom I had gone to dinner with prior to our confrontation…. And…”

Goth lowers his face, not wanting to show his face to Melissa when he uttered the words.

“She beat me for the belt….”

He nearly whispered, almost impossible for anyone to hear but Melissa.

“Are you ashamed because you lost to…”

“NO!!!”

His face suddenly snaps upwards to hers, with an anger upon his face as he is clearly not liking the direction her question went.

“In my past I have faced a lot of women that were just as great or even better than a lot of men. I never saw my opponents as women or men, but just like that. As my opponents, the reason that I lost to her was…. Because I held back, I did not wanted to put my stable mate through the same punishment that I usually did to any of my opponents… And it cost me the one title that I held more than any world champion in the history of the company…. Because I held back….”

Now she understood why Goth was so silent, why he was nervous and sweating. He was worried history would repeat itself once more against Ken Davison. Someone that just like Goth had seen it all, an experienced wrestler that would take advantage of a given situation. This caused her toplace her hands upon his shoulders as she stared at him intently.

“A wise men once told me that you need to identify the biggest threat you’re your opponent holds over you and eliminate it.”

“Melissa, I…”

Goth recognized that Melissa was going to use a lesson of his against him, but she placed her hand against his mouth to silence him.

“In mere weeks I will be facing several women for the Roulette title, amongst them is Kat. I intend to give her exactly that what I know I have to bring to be successful, just like I have done against Chloe and Arianne. Just like I have to do against Mercedes this coming week, so don’t you dare to do the opposite of YOUR OWN philosophy when it serves you best mister.”

Goth’s expression changes, he hated to be lectured by someone else…. But his anger is mostly aimed at himself, because he knows that she is right and nods his head.

“You are right Mel, I had forgotten the oldest of lessons when it contained to myself for a moment. I will be ready this Sunday, but I think it’s time that we keep Ken from waiting any longer upon our arrival.”

The two smile as Melissa plants a kiss upon his lips as she pressed the button on the elevator for them to move to the floor of the restaurant.

The 3rd Avenue Grille at Scottsdale Marriott Old Town wasn’t particularly fancy. What it is, for Ken Davison at least, is convenient. It’s standard restaurant faire, brown oak tables coated with urethane to protect the wood, fake marble countertops, and between the two different styles of chairs, the first being a beige with these hideous darker brown circular patterns, the other being an odd mix of colors that looks like the unholy mixture of mustard and asparagus. Whoever was in charge of the decor was very much overpaid. Still, the place was decent enough. The food was reasonably priced and Ken was staying in the hotel the restaurant is attached to. Wearing black jeans and an orange polo, he made sure to wear something that would make him easy to find without being too obnoxiously loud.

Nursing his coffee, he sits looking down at his phone, catching up on the latest comings and goings in the world while he waits. Goth and Lady Melissa see Ken already sitting at one of the tables.  Ken stands up and offers Goth and Melissa his hand.

“Good to see you, big man.”

Goth nods his head in approval before extending his hand towards Ken and shakes it.

“Good to see you Ken, I brought Melissa with me. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Of course. If it wasn’t our week with Adina I probably would have brought Kyra along. It’s the whole newlywed thing, I suppose. I’ve been trying to get her to come over here since I joined up.”

Goth nods his head, looking over at his fiance as he softly squeezes her hand before they decide to sit down across Ken. Ken knows that feeling. He misses that feeling. Being professional wrestlers, both he and his wife understand the nature of business requires him to be away. That doesn’t mean they like it very much.

“I hope we will get the opportunity to meet the lucky lady, I think Melissa would love to get to know her better. Seeing us men are still dominating the Saviors”

He chuckles as Melissa gives him a fake scowl

“It’s a good thing. We’re still celebrating because her sister just won the World Title over in UGWC where we are the Cooperative Champs together. With all this shit going on with Knox and Masque, we needed a bit of good news.”

Ken’s expression sits somewhere between his recent joy but the concern for Amber.

“Sorry,” Ken says with a certain softness in his tone. “Didn’t mean to lean right into the heavy stuff. It’s just been… I don’t know, man. Mac’s been a brother to me for almost 20 years. Even if Amber still wanted me to turn into a chalk outline, I couldn’t just stand back and watch this happen. But, what am I doing? Sitting here and watching it happen because I’ve been told that the next time I put my hands on one of the female talents, I’m done.”

Goth nods his head in agreement, he stares at Ken for a moment or two before letting out a sigh of his own.

“I understand where you are coming from Ken, even though I know you all just for over 6 months now. I can tell that we are a unit, a family of sorts. And in past federations I have been in the ring with some of the toughest women out there, if someone would have done to Melissa what Masque did to Amber…. I…”

His words trail off for a moment, staring at the beautiful young woman that has an expression on her face that nobody will harm her without a butt kicking.

“But the important thing is that we have each other’s backs, nobody is going to mess with us and will live to tell the tale.”
Melissa joins in

“And if Kat doesn’t finish the job this week against Masque? Well I will gladly take my chance in doing so”

“There is definitely a line forming, that’s for sure. Besides, I’ve got a little surprise in store for Masque myself. I’m still working out all the details, but I think Masque underestimated exactly how many friends Amber has.”


“I am sure that everything will come to be as it was meant to be, Ken,”

Goth says as he grabs the menu and looks to make an order.

“But perhaps we should order something before we go and dwell deeper into Savior’s business”

“I think that is an excellent idea.”

The Saviors triumvirate disengage for a moment while they are looking over the menu.

“I think I will order the Southwest Omelette."

Says Goth before turning his attention to Melissa.

“I'll go for the Arugula Salad, myself.”

Goth turns his attention to Ken.

“Egg White Veggie Frittata for me. Not my first choice, but the doctor’s been getting on me about my numbers.”

“I am glad we got this opportunity to talk about where we should go next Ken, knowing that Mac is not able to be our leader right now. And also the mere fact that we are somehow booked in a match together this week, makes things rather…. Interesting wouldn’t you agree?”

Ken noticeably scowls.

“Pardon the language, but it’s complete and total horse shit. They have seen me standing in the ring, night after night, talking about how the Saviors don’t work the Saviors. It is a complete and total slap in the face from the office. Probably retribution from that whole Amber Ryan incident.”

Goth sits back, places his hands in front of his face and stares at Ken for a moment before nodding his head.

“What has surprised me the most is that you have made it very clear that you wanted the world champion, now I understand that we do not assign matches and decide who we face. But I do agree that putting us in a ring together as opponents makes no sense. Merely the fact that we both are seasoned veterans, who do not back down from a fight is the only understandable reason I could come up with why…. But it is still sad…. Forgive me if I prefer to use the lighter tones of logic.”

He gives a half assed smile

“As far as I am concerned, if you want the shot at the Internet Championship, it’s yours. I’m not worried about championships right now. The only reason I’m even remotely concerned with the World Championship is because that coward Matt Knox holds it. The only reason, and I am sure the both of you know this, that I haven’t taken Matt Knox and torn him asunder is because I promised Mac I would let him handle this. If there is anything left, if being the operative word, then I will finish the job.”

Ken audibly scoffs.

“Fucking Arschgeige!”

Goth’s expression turns into a scowl as well, knowing what it must be like for Mac as he had to watch his wife get assaulted. Having to deal with Knox and how everyone else has come together. He looks at Melissa and then back at Ken.

“I have unfinished business to deal with our beloved Internet champion. I don’t mind losing to a better man, but the way he has done so infuriates me. To the level that I had send Kris his brother packing, hoping that the kid that wanted to live his brother’s dream will never come back again to pull that stunt on me again. So at least I thank you for allowing me to have that opportunity, but at least I do hope that seeing that we are booked to fight…. That at least we will make the world watch us compete as men with respect for each other.”

“I mean, if that’s what you want. We are, if nothing else, professionals. I just have to be honest here, I feel like I am going back on my word if I do.”

Goth stares at him, knowing what it means to go back on your own word.

“Forgive me if I made you feel that way by asking you to do so, perhaps we should try something that would benefit both of us??”

“If you’re okay with this, then I’m okay with this. Besides, it will be nice to have a match where I don’t have to worry about watching my back. Should someone be stupid enough to try and get in Saviors business, that’s their funeral.”

“I give you my word that you will not have to worry about me or Melissa, she will be a spectator. And indeed IF someone dares to interfere…. We will show the world what the Saviors are truly capable off by handling their own business.”

He smiles at Ken

“So I suggest we will have a classic match this Sunday, before we turn our attention to the job at hand.”

“Then that, sir, is exactly what we will do.” Ken takes a quick sip of his coffee. “But, first, breakfast.”

The waitress comes over and the group begins ordering food, getting to know each other in a less professional manner. This could be dangerous. As it says in Marui Puzo’s ”The Godfather”, “Keep your friends close and your enemies closer.

Remembering old times

Goth had agreed to meet up with an old familiar name, someone that he has not talked to in quite some time. He had gotten a message from her moments after he had finished breakfast with Ken and Melissa, surprising him. Not as much of that she wanted to see him, but more where she wanted to meet him caught him off guard.
“Scottsdale Public Library???”

He asks with a sly grin on his face, noticing the familiar face of the woman that he had known as Makayla, former stablemate in the Global Wrestling Alliance. He had known that she had always been a sucker for books, she always had several large books with her during travels. Sometimes she even discussed the story that she was reading while travelling with him and his wife, arguing about whatever the plot was and sometimes even discussing better endings. The woman turned her attention to Goth and gives him the sparkling smile that he had come to know from her.

“Hello Gerrit, how are you??”

She asks, causing him to remember how much he had loved listening to her voice for all these years and how much he had missed it. Goth had taken Makayla under his wing from the moment that she had joined the group that was led by Al Cohol and Grinder. Almost as if he had seen her as a pupil that he wanted to guide to bigger things, just like what he is doing for Melissa. But Makayla had decided to quit soon after the company had closed its doors due to personal reasons.

“I’m doing well Shawna, thanks for asking. And how are you??”

She smiles after hearing her real name, something that she had only shared with those who were close friends to her. She placed down the book that she had grabbed from the library when she arrived while waiting for him, he looked down at it and smiled.

“I guess you haven’t changed a bit since leaving wrestling.”

She smiles, nodding her head as she gently motions for him to sit down at the chair on the other end of the table. He accepts her offer as he sits down, unbuttoning his jacket before placing it on the chair next to him before turning his attention back to her.

“I doubt that your message you send me was for me to do a book report??”

She giggled while shaking her head no, placing her long slender fingers on top of the book as he noticed her finger nails still to be as long and elegant as they used to when she was wrestling. He always had a thing for long finger nails, Chantal drove him crazy at times as she would have scratched them across his back while making love. He chuckles, making a mental note to ask Melissa whether she would have been interested in something like that… although he already knew the answer would be no.

“I saw you were wrestling again, I wanted to see how you were doing. Plus I am happy that  you have managed to move on after Chantal’s passing.”

He nodded his head as she was referring to his relationship with Melissa and him overcoming his alcohol addiction. He felt her hand touch his in a way she had often done when the two or even three of them confided each other with personal issues that they went through.

“Thank you Shawna, I appreciate it. You look good too, how is life treating you??”

She smiles, nodding her head towards the ring around her ring finger.

“I’m doing wonderful, met a nice man several years ago. Got married, two kids later…. And now I am telling them bedtime stories before they doze off.”

The two share a laugh as she lets go off his hand, turning her attention away from him as she looks around the library.

“I cannot remember how many hours I used to spend in libraries like these when I had some time for myself. I cannot phantom being anywhere else to find my peace…, unlike people like you that just ran off to the bar and drank alcohol.

Goth chuckles, nodding his head as he remembers the days where he would spend more time in bars more often than he spend in his hotel… and yet he could perform the very next night as if he had not drank at all.

“Yeah, those were some interesting days…, sometimes I wished that I did exactly what you were doing.”

She laughs at him, shaking her head in disbelief

“You would have gone crazy in no time Gerrit, so don’t kid yourself okay??”

The two share a laugh as silence comes over them, Makayla opens the book and pulls out a picture of herself and Goth when they were younger.

“What’s this??”

Makayla stares at him while he takes in the picture, trying to recollect the memories that were hidden behind it.

“That was when you had stood alongside me when I was dealing with leaving my ex.”

Goth remembers that moment, recollecting how unhappy she was with the man that she was dating, someone that was for quite some time a part of the roster of Global Wrestling Alliance. His hands tense as he turns them into fists. He had several moments where he wanted to just beat the living shit out of the guy who she was dating, but Makayla had always told him no. She had always preferred for him to be more a friend that listened to her, which he did. He had been relieved after finally being informed that she indeed left him. Even put a restraining order on the man as the owners of the company had terminated his contract with he company after news had come to their ears of his violent abuse.

She had been staying a very long time with him and his then wife Chantal, because Makayla knew that her ex was capable of stalking her as he had done in the past. But she had found peace at Goth’s home, something that to this very day she was very thankful for.

“I wished I could have returned the favor for you when I had learned of Chantal’s passing. Because you and her had done so much for me when I tried to rebound from my past relationship.”

“Shawna, you…”

But Makayla stops him by putting her hand upto his face, causing him to become silent.

“Please, let me finish Gerrit.”

Goth decides to become silent, listening to whatever it was that Makayla had to say next.

“I love you Gerrit, I have always loved you. You had been there for me since day one. And I wanted to thank you for it, but there has been one thing that has been haunting me ever since I retired.”

Goth raises his eyebrow after hearing this from Makayla.

“What’s that??”

She sighs, lowering her face for a moment as she recollects her thoughts before looking upwards again.

“I know you held back against me when we thought Gerrit, I understand that you had reservations…. But I wished that you hadn’t.”

The words completely came as a surprise to him, staring back at the serious look on her face. Realizing that she had known all along and never told him. He lowers his face, trying to find a suitable answer to her question, but he knew that only the truth would do.

“I didn’t held back because of what had transpired before that Shawna.”

“Then at least tell me why you weren’t at the top of your game that night??”

Goth’s grimace changes into a dark one as he slowly looks upwards at the woman that wanted to know the truth.

“I havenever been in the position that I had to fight someone I have loved more as my own family. And before you mention Jonathan Porter, let me tell you that I do consider him as my brother… But brother’s fight all the time and they argue all the time. But at that moment when I had to face you my courage just sank all the way down from my boots into the ground. I know this may sound crazy Shawna, but I just couldn’t get myself to inflict pain upon you like I enjoyed doing to others.”

He turns his head away from her, trying to recollect his thoughts and lets out a deep sigh.

“It was as if I was facing off my wife, the one that I had loved more than anyone at that point in time. And suddenly it was YOU!!! I had to face the one person that I had hoped I would avoid facing, because of what you meant for me.”

The look on Makayla’s face changes into one of utter concern.
“Gerrit? What are you saying??”

He stares at her, bloodshed eyes aimed at the woman that he had not seen in so many years. This was the first moment that he had noticed that it seemed as if she had not aged in ages, wondering whether she was merely a memory of his own imagination.

“I love you Shawna, you are one of the dearest friends of mine that I have ever had. Even if we haven’t spoken to each other in many years, there has not been a day that I did not think of you. Hoping that you have found happiness in your life.”

This caused a smile to emerge upon her face as he gives a weak smile

“I was afraid that all the painful memories would come back to me that you had gone through with that…..”
Goth could not get the name of her ex escape his lips, but she understood him

“I thought you just said it did not had to dowith…”

“It did matter, because every time I saw you do  promo… I saw the face of who you had been after what he had done to you. I could only hear the tears that you had shed every time we spoke on the phone or in private. I was afraid that it would take the upper hand of me and become the violent man that I had wanted to be if he and I were ever to be alone in the same room for five freaking minutes. I was afraid that I would lose control and do to you….,”

He lowers his head in shame, as he suddenly feels the hand of Makayla tap the back of his han, causing him to slowly look upwards and stare into her eyes. Seeing a look of gratitude that she had not shown a few moments ago.

“Thank you Gerrit, I know now that it wasn’t you that let me win on purpose…. But that the reason behind it was so much deeper.”

The two slowly rise as they give each other a hug, the embrace lasts several moments before Goth releases her and the two smile.

“Now I hope you will not tell Ken Davison this same excuse 15 years from this Sunday.”

There’s a sparkle in her eyes as the two laugh and Goth nods his head

“No way…, not a chance.”

The wonders of being the King, The King of Kings
 
Chapter: “Godly” Ken Davison.


June 24th 2022

Goth can be seen in his hotel room, staring at the picture Makayla had given him earlier this week. A picture of him and her in an embrace, he is so focused that he had not noticed the camera crew moving in on him until they are very close to him. Causing him to sigh and places the picture next to him on the table.

“Sometimes it seems like some of us never have any privacy, but I know I shouldn’t complain. It’s what you sign up for as a wrestler and you have to deal with it, themere fact that you are public property from the entire world. But I am glad that some people, just like me think differently about that. Don’t we Ken??”


He smirks after mentioning the name of another member of the Saviors, who happens to be put into this match by management. Ken had expressed his feelings about it during breakfast earlier this week, Goth had felt the same way. Not wanting to face someone of the same group, especially when the reason of it like to determine the number one contender for Jack Washington’s title is simplistic as it is.

“I can tell why Underwood and Ward put us together, me for having lost the way I did… and you, because you never had your title rematch in the first place. But seriously, both of us have a serious argument to not have to be thrown into a match like this…. Even especiallynow because you do not even concern yourself about that title at this moment…. Because for usas the Saviors, there is far more important matters at hand.”

Goth turns his attention towards the camera crew, not showing any sign of emotion or whatsoever.

“Matters that Mac has placed US as a unit to take matters in our own hands. Because even with his focus being solely upon his wife and avenging the lowlifes that are at the center of it all… doesn’t mean we need to relinquish our duties isn’t it??”

“Of course it doesn’t, but the company could have done themselves and ourselves a favor by just booking me for another opportunity against Jack Washington. The one thing that is exactly what this company needs. But I guess I still have to prove myself over and over again. I mean seriously, apparently me beating Jason Halc in my last match wasn’t enough for them to be convinced?? No, let us fight instead to determine who gets a shot at the title… Knowing full well that we both are men of our word and do not deliberately lose a match in favor of the other… oh how we appreciate those who truly have shed blood and sweat for this company in favor of those who seem to be coming out of wrestling gyms by the dozens as if they are a mass production coming from a factory line. Only problem about those supposedly “superstars” is that their warranty ends from the moment that they set foot outside the factory for the very first time. How things seem to change in comparison of how we had to fight and claw until we reached what we deserved. But who knows, maybe one day they will all wake up won’t they??”


He chuckles as he takes a sip of water from a glass that stood next to him.

“Ahh that hits the spot, funny how I had never expected me to appreciate the chance to drink a glass of water. Then again, there are so many other things that I have learned to appreciate in life. Just like trust and appreciation. Something that I had been lacking until I had made the decision to join the Saviors. Saviors do not fight Saviors, that’s not what we are. But doesn’t mean that I wouldn’t love to find out who would be victorious when the two of us faced off against each other? Two veterans, two technical masterpieces that do not shy away from brawling with each other. But always have the essence of our sports in the back of our heads, the one thing that has brought us so far in our careers… and that’s the essence of pure wrestling.”

“ And I have to admit Ken, even though I do appreciate you, I respect you and admire you. I want this more than you will want to win this match and you know why don’t you?? If things were differently, I know that we would tear the roof off from the building that we will be competing in this Sunday. But that doesn’t mean that we are going to give the world nothing more than a five minute exhibition before you lay down for me….”


Goth laughs sinister, taking another sip from the glass of water before putting it back on the table next to him.

“It’s Saviors vs. Saviors and that is exactly what the world is going to get. It will be uncomfortable for the two of us, but at least we are professionals that know we have to do our job. Just like Kat and Mac Bane knew in the Blast From the Past tournament, just like I knew when me and him also faced each other in the same tournament earlier that year… but there was no way in hell that I wanted to fall down before him… and that is something he had known as well, even though at that time I wasn’t an official member of the group just yet.”

“I expect you to fight me Ken, I expect you to show me and the world how good you and I really are. I expect a wrestling clinic, I expect pain to tear through our bodies out of respect for each other. But I also expect for neither of us to hold back… I expect neither of us to give a house show performance that will make the crowd cheer in laughter or perhaps sing a song…. No Ken, I expect to see two members of the most elite foundation that this company has ever produced in the Saviors to be at the very top of their game.”


He slowly rises upwards, staring at the camera as he flexes his muscles for a few moments.

“I know you will not be intimidated Ken, neither will I. but that’s where the foundation of our respect ends. I have already shared a moment of shame with someone that I have respected that I had carried with me for over fifteen years, I have no intention of doing the same with you Ken. You are going to get the absolute BEST version of Goth that is out there. So that we both know that this version is going to face Jack Washington one more time, to challenge him for the SCW Internet Championship…. And take it away from him.”

He closes his eyes and smiles.

“I know that the title of King of Kings has been used more often than necessary. None of them ever deserved the privilege of carrying the cross that HE had worn. To finally utter the words towards his OWN Father, telling HIM to forgive them…Because they do not know what they have done. That my friend, is true love. True compassion for those who do not even deserved it. Whereas you, “Godly” Ken Davison… I know that we do not have to ask for forgiveness, because WE do understand… “We part of the Trinity that people need to understand. That we are here to save them…. Not ourselves, because we have already been saved…. Just like after our match, I will save Jack Washington from the burden of being the Sin City Wrestling’s Internet Champion in mere weeks…. But before that moment comes, let us both forgive the people of Sin City Wrestling for their sins…. Amen…”

With that the shot slowly fades.


60
Climax Control Archives / Time to prove the world
« on: June 17, 2022, 04:51:25 PM »
(ooc: I have permission to use the character Kat from the handler)

A wonderful time together
 
Tucson, Arizona.

June 14 2022, 9pm.

Goth hand Melissa are seen sitting in a secluded spot in a small restaurant, Goth had booked the entire restaurant for themselves to preserve some privacy for the two of them. They are both eating some fish while enjoying some classic jazz in the background being played by a local jazz band. Goth is sitting in his trademark Armani suit, a dark blue one with a matching tie. His jacket is hanging across the seat of his chair. His hair is tied up in a long pony tail, so that it will not fall in front of his eyes as he is admiring the beautiful woman that is sitting ion the other end of the table.

“Enjoying your dinner my love=”

He asks his fiancé as the camera turns around, there we see Melissa seated wearing a strapless yellow dress that clings perfectly against her body. The dress has a slit that reveals part of her leg that leaves you wonder, but hides enough to keep things classy. She is drinking some wine from a crystal glass, something that Goth always inquired a restaurant of having before booking a dinner for them as he just wanted to have the very best to offer for his loved one. He himself was drinking orange juice, refusing to drink alcohol after what had transpired when his wife had perished.

Melissa smiles as she nods her head before taking a final sip from her glass and places it back upon the table. She places her hands underneath her chin and stares at the man that promised he along with Whisper would train her.

“I have to say, you sure know how to spoil a lady Gerrit, this restaurant is wonderful and the food is incredible. How….”

She doesn´t finish her sentence as she sees Goth smirk towards her, already knowing what she was going to ask.

“How did I find this restaurant?? Well I have to kill you if I told you”

He smiles before putting a napkin to his mouth before answering her question.

“I remembered this restaurant when I was still competing in Global Wrestling Alliance. The then owner of this establishment was a fan of the company, he had connections with Grinder and Al Cohol. And if you ever got hand picked by the owners to represent their group, then you wouldn´t ever have to worry about booking a table for the rest of your life. Plus my picture is on the wall behind you.”

Goth says while pointing towards the wall of people who had visited this restaurant in the past, posing with the then owner. Melissa turns around and sees an old picture of a younger looking Goth and his manager/then wife Sapphira. She rolls her eyes before turning her attention back to her fiancé.

“I should have known, so are there other restaurants I should know off that has the same wrestlers friendly policy??”

She giggles as she watches Goth nearly choke on a piece of his fish before drowning it away with his glass of orange juice. He then turns his gaze back at his fiancé, that told her everything that she needed to know. The two turned their attention back to their dinner for the next ten minutes, calmly enjoying the music and sharing a word or two every now and then. They have always enjoyed moments like these as she had gotten accustomed to his wealth very quickly. Although she always had protested that she would have preferred to chip in every now and then, because she knew that others ultimately see her as a gold digger. Goth had offered her a job at his friend Jonathan Porter back in the day before they had a long talk about him returning to wrestling. She had loved the opportunity to earn something on her own and Goth had offered to place all of her earnings on her own bank account, in case if ever came a moment that she needed her own money. But as expected, that moment to this very day has not come, but she had always shared her gratitude towards him for allowing her to stand on her own two feet as well.

Goth suddenly reached down inside his jacket and pulled out an envelope, this causes Melissa to raise an eyebrow as she stared at it inside his hand.

“What is this Gerrit??”

He smiles as he gestures her to take it, as she ultimately reached out for and grabbed it. She stares at him for a few moments before opening the envelope and pulls out….

“As your manager, I had decided to receive your first paycheck after your win against Chloe a few weeks ago. I thought it was a reason for us to celebrate this.”

She looks back up at him with a look of shock, she didn’t know that this was a part of the business that they were. Already assuming that the money would have been transferred tot heir shared bank account.

“I…, I don’t know what to say Gerrit. I….”

He places a hand on top of hers, squeezing it softly and reassuringly. This caused her to look up from the check that he had handed to her as she stares at his eyes with tears of joy emerging. She realized that she is truly now a part of something that her fiancé has been part of on and off for 20 years now. Understanding that she was very thankful for the fact that she had him helping her into this line of business. Helping her make the right decisions and to know who you can and cannot trust without making the many mistakes he had made when he had started out with Sapphira.  She places the paycheck down on the table next to her and reaches out for his hands as the two share a moment together.

“I will do anything in my power not to disappoint you.”

He smiles as he places his hand on top of the hand with her engagement ring , he softly rubs his fingers across the soft skin of her fingers before stopping as he feels the coldness of the jewelry.

“You have already made me a very proud man when you competed in your first ever match. But you have to understand that since you have stepped foot inside that ring for the very first time, that people are now noticing you. They will watch your every move, listen to your every word. Waiting for a moment to come that you will make a mistake and capitalize upon it. Because if these Bombshells are anything as the guys in that locker room that I have to deal with, you being associated with me means nothing to them.”

She nods her head, soaking up every word that he is telling her while turning her hand around that he was caressing and locks her fingers with his.

“I have allowed you in recent weeks to acclimate to our way of life, to our way of preparing for a match. You have to realize that even though she put on a hell of a fight, Chloe needs to understand that to survive in this business that you need to learn how to turn that switch off. Not to be the nice sweet girl that she is, but to learn that the other one is coming to you’re your spot. And I am positive that most of these ladies, they will look at you and tell you that you got lucky.”

Melissa rolls her eyes

“Like Jessie???”

Goth chuckles after hearing the name of the Bombshell that for some reason they keep bumping into backstage, but eventually  nods his head in reaction to her words.

“That indeed also includes Jessie Salco. But even though how strong or rough her words are attempted to be, there are women out there that are exceptionally with cutthroat mentality. Just look at Kat for instance, she had to learn the hard way that having friends is great, but she realized ultimately that when it comes down to earning these cheques.”

He points at the envelope next to Melissa

“That friends can be a liability, thankfully there are those who stick around you and do have the best interest at heart. Whereas others just want to ride your coattail and enjoy the ride while it lasts.”

Melissa nods her head in understanding, mentally imprinting the words into her brain. She knewthat she had a tough fight with Chloe. She had commented her opponent on putting a good fight and started to like the young girl, although Goth had warned her not to get too friendly with everyone just overnight. But he had no qualms over Chloe, what isn’t to be liked about her she had often thought.

But she had understood what he had meant with his words of advice, she had known that this “dinner date” wasn’t just going to be a small celebration of their recent victories in past weeks. He had told her that he would critique her after every single match and would not hold back on telling her the negatives over the positives. She had forgotten these words after she had wrestled for Climax Control 332 and not having heard a single thing between that show and CC 333. But now she understood why, she realized that he was testing her. Making sure that she would not drop her guard, especially now with her second match coming up. A qualifying match to advance to a multi Bombshell match for the Bombshell Roulette title, a title that Kat Jones held.

“You do realize that this week is even far more important than your in ring debut right??”

Melissa blinks a second, she was lost in her own thoughts. Not believing that if she could be in a potential title match that she needed to refocus back on him. She could tell that he had noticed as he was shaking his head towards her.

“That Melissa, is exactly why I told you to remain focused at all times Melissa.”

She nods her head as her face starts to blush in shame.

“I’m sorry, you are right.”

She knew that in situations like these that his face would turn gentle, smiling at her as she admitted to him that she was wrong. But his gaze remained focused upon her, as if he was a teacher that is telling her that she had detention. This caused her to be insecure whether she had made the right decision or whether she said the right thing.

“It’s okay Melissa, I was merely pointing out that some of these Bombshells would smell blood in one instance of hesitation or doubt. You see, every match that you step foot inside the ring is the most important match in your career. Don’t look behind you, because the outcome of that match cannot be changed. But neither do not look too far ahead, especially when it is only your second match ever. I know it is tempting to think past your opponent, looking at the names that already have qualified for a Bombshell Roulette title shot. To experience a match that is unlike anything else that you have ever experienced my dear. But to get there, you got to beat someone that is already waiting for you to make a mistake.”

She nods her head, inwardly letting out a sigh of relief as she realizes that he wasn’t angry at her, merely pointing out that he had noticed a sign of weakness and reminding her of it so she would not make that same mistake again.

“But don’t worry your pretty little head for too much homework for one night. We are here to celebrate you’re in-ring debut and winning your debut match.”

He says as he raises his glass of orange juice in the air, waiting for her to grab her glass of wine as the two toast

“To the future…”

“To the future……”

Both of them say with a smile upon their faces as the shot fades.

Preparation for my match

We see Melissa kick against the punching bag with aggression as we see Kat holding on to the bag, trying to maintain her position as Melissa’s kicks are with lots of force.

“You okay Mel?”

Asks Kat after Melissa finishes with a spinning kick to the bag before walking towards the bench where her bottle of water is. She takes a long tug from the bottle while keeping her eyes forced upon the mirror in front of her, showing her sweating body as she runs her arm across her face to wipe some of her sweat from her forehead before sighing.

“Yeah, I guess….”

She turns her face towards Kat, who is now resting her right arm against the punching bag and shows a concerned look on her face as that causes Melissa to sigh and nod her head.

“Okay, It´s the complete bullshit you know.”

Kat walks over towards the bench and sits down, grabbing her own bottle and takes a sip from it also while looking upwards to Melissa, padding on the bench to sit beside her as Melissa smiles and does so.

“You talking about the social attention you are getting?”

“Is it that obvious?”

Melissa sighs, she turns her head towards the punching bag that she was kicking towards a few moments ago. Staring at it as it as she is closing her hands to fists in annoyance.

“Gerrit had warned me about people wanting to take shots at me because of him. , or even because I am a rookie and that they would not acknowledge your first victory as a real one. I feel bad for Chloe, she gave it her all.. I just happened to beat her.”

Kat nods her head and smiles, she takes a sip from her bottle before turning her attention back towards Melissa.

“Everyone wants to claim that they were the first one that has beaten any newcomer that steps foot in our organization. Or merely to be the one that can claim that she is the Alpha Female of the entire roster, trust me. I have had to deal with several bullshit myself, but now that I am the Roulette champion, exactly what I told them I would become.”

Melissa’s expression is focused upon Kat, raising her eyebrow in curiosity.

“You?? By whom??”

Kat turns her gaze towards Melissa and her expression upon her face has changed into a serious one. She keeps her gaze upon Melissa for a few moments before pushing some sweaty hairs out of her face and sighs.

“I have been her for a while now Mel, I have had some confrontations either inside the ring or on social media. People that I considered to have been my friends, but also people that now believe that they deserve to wear what I got.”

Melissa nods her head, she understands that being the Roulette champion makes you be the hunted one instead of being the hunter. She looks down at her hands, slowly reopening them slowly as the whiteness disappears as the blood flows back through her hands and fingers.

“Roxi and Keira??”

Kat nods, Melissa has heard about the situation from Goth. She never wanted to confront Kat about it, even though she could not understand why people would do this. But then remembered the warning from Goth about not opening up too much towards people that you didn’t knew. She herself had some altercations with Jessie Salco, she couldn’t believe that such a tiny girl could be so annoying. She had been screaming at Goth out of view from the camera’s about these moments, wanting to do something terrible to Jessie. But she knew that she couldn’t do something like that, because she wanted to do it inside the ring and make people world wide witness that she is better than her.. even if she as merely a rookie.

She lowers her head and digs her nails to the sides of her head and groans annoyingly.

“Jessie??”

“I cannot believe that she took liberty in telling Chloe that even if she trained her that it wouldn’t matter in her confrontation that she wants with Masque. I mean seriously? Are you this thickheaded?? And doesn’t she understand that she is belittling herself?? I mean, has she ever trained anyone??”

Kat chuckles, understanding the frustration from Melissa as she places her hand upon the knee of the blonde Bombshell.

“I hate to tell you, but I think Goth needs to educate you a bit more about not having people get under your skin. Because whether you like it or not?? That little bug is clearly getting to you.”

“SHE’S NO…….”

She suddenly stops, realizing her reaction is clearly the opposite to the exact thing that she is trying to convince Kat that it doesn’t.

“Oh fuck…, you are right…. I bet Gerrit would love to educate me with his ultimate wisdom of how NOT to be influenced by others….”

Kat giggles, she recognizes the hot temper of her fellow Saviors member. She knew that Melissa came from Kickboxing, a serious sport that at the level that she competed in isn’t as what she has gotten herself into in the pro wrestling division. She gives Melissa a hug as the larger woman is still frustrated before finally giving in and returns the hug.

“I guess this is what Gerrit meant, when he said that I would regret my decision to enter pro wrestling.”

The two women share a laugh as Melissa gives Kat a final hug before telling her that she is going to take a shower. The two give each other a fist bump before Melissa grabs her towel and bottle of water before walking to the shower, nearly bumping into the camera crew as that causes her to roll her eyes annoyingly.

“You guys are like Jessie Salco, you seem to be everywhere when I turn my ass around the corner. But I guess you are just like her, wanting to know what is on my mind huh??”

The cameraman nods the camera up and down, telling her that he indeed wants to get her view upon her qualifying match for the Bombshell Roulette title match at the Summer XXXTreme extravaganza. This causes her to roll her eyes, but she quickly recovers herself and nods her head as she motions the camera crew to follow her as she heads towards the ladies dressing room, stopping as she turns around the corner as she holds up her hand to stop them.

“Now fellows, I know that in the coming time you and I will get to know each other in a more personal way. But to have you gawk around while I undress for a shower is something where I draw the line.”

She winks at the camera crew before closing the door for them, making them wait until she has showered and changed.

A bit later on.

We see Melissa all dressed and seated in a lounging chair in the relaxation area of the training facility where she and the others are training in. Wearing a classic Goth shirt and some baggy pants that she likes to wear after a workout. She nods to the camera crew to start recording what she has got to say against her opponent this week in Ariana Angelos, clearly she has got a lot on her mind as she gets into right away.

“Well to all of you out there watching this, how are you guys and girls??? I hope you all have had a wonderful weekend, enjoyed watching my man beat Jason Halc in a very convincing way. As well as me giving Jessie a heads up, I don’t like to be made fun off. But I guess some girls just have to learn it the hard way huh??”

She grins as she pushes some hair out of her face and stares intently at the camera.

“But even though I could go on and on about Jessie seemingly for hours, I have to let the world know that she isn’t my opponent for this week. Ariana is. And I have to tell you, I was entertained as well as confused by the things that she has said. And I wonder, is this going to be a theme around this place when it comes down to smaller and fast paced ladies in this company?? Because even though it was Ariana speaking, even though it was clearly her accent that told me that it wasn’t Jessie. I could not help myself and wonder if I was just staring and listening to Jessie Salco 2.0.”

“And I know, I have already broken the first promise that I have made you a few moments ago. But does speed kill size?? Does veteran leadership of some sorts beat the ability of a talented newcomer?? Because quite frankly, even though you have not been active in this company or sports for as long as Jessie… You sure as hell sounded as like you learned to be a copycat in your training facility that you came from. Can I honestly tell you that cheating never pays off in the long run?? At least I am learning it the hard way, being molded and stretched  by people that do not tell others of how great they are and how much they have accomplished. I mean seriously, if I had to do hat I would just tell you to look at the achievements of my fiancé alone and that will dwarf that of your trainer Ariana. And quite frankly, it feels like I am dealing with a nine year old, telling another nine year old that her dad’s car is much bigger than her dad’s car. But I guess you have to start somewhere don’t you?? And who am I as a rookie to tell the world how they should address their opponent in believing of how they will beat the other and how not? Because I’m just a mere former kick boxer and that is just a side attraction isn’t it???”

“It’s quite interesting to see how I can clearly understand why I am being thrown into this qualifying match Ariana. Just imagine, after two matches already competing for a championship belt. Isn’t that incredible?? Isn’t that amazing?? I bet that not many wrestlers out there can claim the same thing to be honest, but that’s what determination and talent can do for you when THEY can tell that YOU just want it more than people like…. Oh I don’t know.. YOU??”


Melissa chuckles from uttering those words towards her opponent.

“Forgive me if I sound disrespectful, because I have no ill feelings towards you or anyone out there in this company. It may sound hard to believe in an industry that has shattered more friendships and family bonds than the Los Angeles Lakers and the Boston Celtics have won NBA championships combined. But that’s how I am, oh sure people can annoy me like some pesky bug. But do you know what people do to pesky bugs?? They eventually swat them out of the air and leave a small trail of blood somewhere to remind ourselves that in the end we will out do any possible pest that bothers us. And before you start to question yourself, you are not that pest my dear… not yet anyways… so I would love to just give you a free advice from my part?? Don’t tempt me okay??”

“I know that this approach my startle you, I am aware that you have seen my first ever promo that I put out on the social web and television screens of you lovely people when I faced Chloe. And that promo was and I will be the first to admit, rather nerve wrecking. But in the end, you know what?? It got the job done sweetheart, something I have gotten to understand that your last outing didn’t do as productive as my first ever?? But you know what they say don’t you?? Just put on a happy smile, don’t give up and give it your all. Because in the end, lady luck will ultimately grant you the one thing that you have been working oh so hard for…. Championship opportunities right??? Oh what a load of…”


Melissa stops, waving her hand in front of her mouth in an apologetic fashion.

“I’m sorry, I just got a little bit carried away. It’s one of the things that Goth had taught me to work on and I know that Rome wasn’t built in a day, so neither will my restrain of not fucking up by expressing myself in a bit too much of an aggressive fashion. You see, I am amazed of how little you truly know about me and the sports of my background Ariana?? Have you ever witnessed a kickboxing fight?? Or have you never seen Rico Verhoeven just annihilate his opponets in just one swift moment?? Speed is so relevant in your own perspective my pretty. Just because you can hop around and run fast, doesn’t make me so damn slow. But I will allow you to be grateful of your ability to entertain the crowd. I am in the art of taking people down, working on their ligaments until they either cannot move anymore or have n more energy left to continue to compete. Sound much more believable and keep me competing in a long term capacity. Because lets be honest, if we have to mention the little bug one more time as in a comparison… do you think that I will be hobbling on one leg after getting injured for the millionth time?? Oh absolutely not, look at me. I am such a physical specimen that will be able to stand toe to toe with so called monsters of this wrestling industry. I am capable of enduring much more pain and am capable of nurturing my body better than the little pesky bug can.”

“I hope that I have taught you a valuable lesson Ariana, something that you will never be educated of by your personal trainer. And do you know why?? I will tell you exactly why little girl, because your trainer knows that in the end she will have to retire, knowing that she had been unable to maximize her full potential because of her physical limitations. And that is exactly what will transpire by you… And if she had told you, then I am positive that she would have lost someone that would have paid how much ridiculous amount of money to be trained?? In one day hoping to step foot in the ring with someone that you believe has the same morals and believes when it came down to wrestling??”

“Only to wake up, staring upwards into my face and realize that reality is so much differently than you have ever hoped it would be. And that is where I will succeed where you will fail… and trust me, if there’s anyone that knows more about a Roulette champion… Ask my man, three time champion. At one point held the most title defenses and tied at that point the longest reign of any male superstar in Sin City Wrestling. So I know that I can expect the unexpected, I know that I can either smile or curse at the stipulation that is being put in front of me. But in the end, I know that only one kick or a submission hold will put you down Ariana. And there’s nothing that you or your training can do to prepare for it…. But until that moment comes baby girl, I hope you will have a very nice sleep, enjoy your breakfast before heading to the arena in anticipation of a butt kicking that I will personally give you. ”


Melissa winks at the camera as if she was winking at Ariana personally

“Just imagine Ariana, I will be at the same cruise ship that Goth brought me onto last year as nothing more than a spectator… And this year?? I may just end up with a championship opportunity in only my third match. Meaning that if I manage to arrive at that opportunity, it will only confirm that I must have done something right and you haven’t… I just hope that wen  you realize that I have beaten you, that the next set of watchful eyes and listening ears will not make the same mistake that a few little bugs have made in my journey to championship greatness…. But before that happens, I know that I have to deal with you first… So I will see you at the arena in Tucson Ariana”

With that Melissa blows a kiss towards the camera as the shot slowly fades.

Pages: 1 2 [3] 4 5 ... 10